Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1823], A novel, volume 2 ('Published for Whom it May ConcernÓ', Baltimore?) [word count] [eaf293v2].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page RANDOLPH,
A NOVEL.


“Had heaven but tongues to speak, as well
“As starry eyes to see;
“O, think, what tales they'd have to tell,
“Of wandering youths like me.”
TOM. MOORE.
PUBLISHED
FOR WHOM IT MAY CONCERN.

1828.
Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

Letter JOHN OMAR TO EDWARD MOLTON.
Philadelphia, —

My Dear Molton,

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

I have just arrived. My spirits are depressed; the
weather is gloomy, and I feel myself to be really and
truly alone, in a land of strangers. How will this adventure
end?—Would that I might rend away the dark
curtain, for a moment, and look into futurity. I might appalled--I
might; but, were it not better to have your senses
reel at once, and all your strength desert you; than to be
cheated, as I have been, year after year, with hope and disappointment?
What can I say to you? It is impossible that
I can have anything to write; yet, my heart is heavy with
thought and speculation. I promised to write, and,
therefore have I written. Let me hear from you directly.
I shall be impatient for your answer; for I feel as
a stranger here, even in my retirement.

There is one thing that troubles me. But you will
suffer no trifling there, will you?—Is Grenville serious?—
I know not what to think, but I wish you to inform me
of all that concerns him and Juliet. I saw him after I
left you, for about ten minutes. His manner was solemn;
and mine, I fear, rather arrogant; still, there was something
mysterious, I thought, in his deportment, which
justified me, in a measure. I came by your lodgings,
on purpose to communicate what I had learnt, to you;
but, you had gone out, and I could not wait. The stage-coach
was just rattling round the corner.

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

No—Molton. This is a desperate enterprise. There
is no hope—no chance; but, as I have set out upon it, under
your counsel and impulse, I never will abandon it,
never!—until my fate be determined. Yet remember—
to-morrow night is the trial—and I do not expect to succeed.
I have not even hope to sustain me.

Yours, forever,
OMAR. P. S.—I open this in dismay and trepidation—what
have I seen?—I was hurrying, to the Post Office—and I
could swear that I met the apparition of Juliet,—palled---
her veil over her face—hanging upon the arm of Grenville.
I was thunderstruck. I could not believe my
senses. Explain it to me, Molton?—What can this mean?
Have I really seen her?—Or have my senses yielded to
the incessant fatigue and agitation, that I have experienced?
I know not—I see as usual—hear as usual—my
memory, too, is as distinct; and I can discover no signs
of excitement about me, except a fierce throbbing of the
temples. I almost touched her, before I saw her—and
then—there was something in her action, that made me
look up. It was that of one, trying to conceal herself;---
she gathered her veil thickly about her face,---and I
thought---perhaps it was fancy----that she had been
weeping. The whole passed off in a moment,---like a
flash of light----but if it was not Juliet Gracie, by
heaven, it was her apparition. She entered a carriage
that stood waiting for her;---and then only, did I
turn my eyes to the man that was with her. His back
was toward me; but it struck me that he appeared very
like Mr. Grenville. Is'nt it strange?---But I suppose
that resemblance obtruded itself upon me, in consequence
of my thinking of Juliet. Yet I cannot laugh at it. I
would---I try to---but I cannot. There is a strange reality,
notwithstanding the suddenness and rapidity, with
which it appeared, that I am trembling at, yet. The
result is---that I have run into a bookstore close by the
office, torn open my letter, and written just as I felt.

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

My conclusion is this---either my senses are disturbed---
or, I have seen a most unaccountable resemblance---
or—Gracious God!---I will not imagine such a thing.
It were a sure proof of my disordered brain. No---she
is not a woman for such adventures. Write immediately, if you any mercy on me. JOHN OMAR. Letter EDWARD MOLTON TO JOHN OMAR.
Baltimore, —.

It was no apparition, my dear Omar. The woman,
that you saw, was really Juliet; not Juliet R. Gracie, to be
sure—but Juliet R. Grenville. She is now the wife of
Grenville. May she be happy!—O, my friend, never
did a prayer ascend from my heart with such fervour and
sincerity as that—May she be happy!

In tears, you say. I hope not. Much may be allowed
for her timidity, and the suddenness of the affair; but she
is a woman of too high a soul, to permit the simple terrours
of the girl, to continue so long. She is now a bride—
a wife; and there must be no common sorrow at her
heart, if it be visibly heavy at such a moment. I know
little of her husband—very little. My inquiries have
been satisfactory to a certain extent; that is, I have
heard no serious matter against him; but then I have arrived
at little to convince me that he is the man, against
whose heart, that woman ought to lean, forever and ever.
He should have a great soul; a mind of unadulterate
grandeur, to be the pillow of such a spirit. You speak
of an interview with him—and of some mystery. I do
not like that word—it is a bad symptom. Where there
is mystery, there is always guilt or shame. Let me hear
the particulars. Tell me what you said to him, and how
he behaved. I am somewhat impatient; for, the marriage
was very sudden; and a friend of the family informs

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

me, that it was more like a funeral than a wedding. I
do not profess to understand it; I had no idea that matters
had gone so far:—if I had, perhaps I might have
interposed; and yet, that would have been childish; for
Juliet is old enough, and wise enough, to choose for herself.
Still—after all, there is a tormenting anxiety
upon my spirits. I want to know why they married,
so hastily—nay—why they married at all. To me, it
is a deep mystery. Let them beware, who have spread
the toils for her—if there be aught in the affair, that they
would not avow in the face of heaven. She is a creature
that has been dear to me—and I would not undertake
the retribution slowly, or reluctantly, if she have
been wronged,—wronged, I care not how.

You speak of the depression of your spirits. All that
is natural. You are about entering the world for yourself.
You are cut adrift; and, in the hurry of your first
feeling, you know not whether you be afloat or foundering.
Mark me. Your confidence will soon return. I
have felt the same timidity, the same darkness, the same
irresolution. Yet, it wore off. My dependence was cut
off. I was alone. No matter how weak the prop, upon
which we have leaned—withdraw it suddenly, and we
are apt to fall;—no matter how frail may have been the
tenure, by which we were upheld, though it were the untwisted
flax in the blaze—or the tangled gossamer—if
abruptly parted, we are in peril. Let a man, while he
is standing upon a precipice, and holding upon a single
thread, or a cobweb, find it yielding; and, it is ten to
one, that he falls;—but snap it, and he will fall! Such is
human nature. Half of our stay and support is imaginary.
I remember my own feeling, when I was first let
adrift, dependent alone upon myself. For a time, I was
like one, shipwrecked on a barren rock, sick and alone,
faint and desolate. But, after a little time, my spirit began
to get up and look about her. I learned to depend
upon myself. I grew surprised at my own strength.—
Every movement encreased my admiration and confidence.
I looked at my arms; they were strong;—at my
frame—it was of iron. I measured my faculties—my

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

acquisitions. Was I not in health?—unburthened and
alone? Great God!—young, and in health! with nobody to
care for, but myself—it was impious to doubt! What!—
were the fools and blockheads about me; the weak and
the wicked; the sickly and feeble of spirit, were they to
succeed; and I to lay me down and die, in the first ditch!—
No—.

Omar, I pray you to reflect. I pray you to recal my
parting admonition. It is irreligious to doubt. God
never meant that such men should doubt. No—like Bonaparte,
he that is full of blood and pulse, when he surveys
his object, should “precipitate himself upon it,”—
at once, like a tyger upon his prey. Omar, remember
my prediction. You will succeed. Depend upon it; you
will succeed. But then—then it is, that I shall tremble
for you. At first, you will astonish. Why? Because
you are a stranger, and nothing is expected from you.—
But you have many competitors; persevering some; unprincipled
and adroit men, some, who have taken the
field before you. Yet the campaign is not over. March
on—adopt the plan of Moreau. Do not stop to reduce
every post as you advance. Do not fear to leave an enemy
in your rear---that is the precaution of a coward.
That fashion has gone by. You must not provide for a
retreat. There is no retreat for you. “Set fire to your
shipping.” You must conquer, or perish. If you prevail—
if! —why do I use the word?—you shall prevail—
your enemies will join you, of course. If you fail-,-
it matters not that a few fortified posts are in your rear.
They can, at best, only accelerate your destruction.—
They cannot make it more sure. Remember your reward---what
were you doing here?—Nothing. Every
hour, you became weaker and more wavering. You did
right in going. Any enterprize were better than idleness.
It will raise you in the estimation of her, that is dear
to you.

Had you rested here a little longer, you would have
been overlooked; nay, you would have deserved it? Shall
you succeed? Yes—but do not be impatient of your reward.
Remember that there is a long life of discipline,

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

toil, experience, and trial, for you. What would you do
with a wife now? Are you not more helpless than a woman?
Where is your profession? Your security? I speak not
of your talents;—for I cannot speak of them, without appearing
to flatter you. But, with all the talent in the
world, there must be an established business habit, before
you ought to think, for a moment, of hazarding the
happiness of that woman. No—your sentiments are
right. Your promise was noble—manly. You ought
never to return here, but with reputation and money.—
Then you will come clothed with beauty and strength.
Then, I will embrace you, with all my heart and soul—
Let me never see you here, on any other condition.

But---as I have before said, I do not tremble for you,
now. Your time of peril is to come;---your season of
trial, and doubt and dismay. At first you will astonish;
you will carry all before you. But the enthusiasm of
the hour will die away. Reaction will follow. You
will be dealt with unkindly and coldly. Your real
merit, for a time, will be overrated. Too much will
be expected of you; too much said. In the nature of
things, you never can astonish the world a second time.
You will be less warmly cheered:—more coldly criticised—
and your heart will reel in its perplexity and darkness.
Then, will be your time of peril. For that period,
I tremble. To it, I look with alarm and apprehension.
I know your temper. I know to what aliment it
is accustomed. To one so enthusiastick, the dry business
manner of the Philadelphians, would be cold and
uncomfortable nourishment But prepare yourself. Expect
to fail. You do expect it—you will arise—Nay, while I
am writing this, you have arisen; and, feeling that you had
every thing to gain, and nothing to lose, you have acquitted
yourself like a man. Do you remember the despondency
of Wolfe? He wrote to Chatham, that he was
sure of nothing but failure, and death. Therefore did he
succeed; and, therefore, will you succeed. When a man
has brought his mind, steadily, to the contemplation of
disaster, humiliation and death, what else can disturb
him—Farewell, dear Omar.—Let me know, immediately,
he result.—Yours,

EDWARD MOLTON.

-- 009 --

Letter FRANK TO JOHN.
New-York, ——.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

I have just time to inform you, my dear brother, that
the affairs of Ramsay, Dalton & Co. are not quite so desperate
as they were supposed. I am ready to leave town,
however, for a distant place, where, I hope, by strenuous
exertions, to arrest a conspiracy, that I think ruinous
to the estate. The gig is at the door;—and, if you
do not hear from me soon, I beg that you will attend to
the matters here, in person. I may be, possibly, on my
way to Jamaica, but shall leave a power of attorney for
you. Sarah, I suppose, will write to you. At present, I
think that I may say—that there will be something tolerable
left for her, even though all the doubtful debts be
reckoned desperate. But if the Jamaica house stand well,
poor Sarah will be an heiress yet.—There is a report
here, that Juliet and Grenville have run off. It is a ridiculous
story, I confess; but how should it be invented,
here? Who knows them? I heard it from a perfect
stranger. Can she have been imprudent enough to
travel with him? Tell me all that you know of the matter,
dear John, by return mail, directed to me at Boston,
where I shall stop for two or three days, at the most.

Good bye,
FRANK.
Letter JOHN OMAR TO EDWARD MOLTON.

I have succeeded!—thank heaven, I have succeeded.—
I can hardly keep off my knees—my heart is in my
mouth. The particulars, I must communicate at some
future time, when I can—at present,—I cannot.

Farewell,
JOHN OMAR.

-- 010 --

Letter JOHN OMAR TO EDWARD MOLTON.

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

I wrote you a single line yesterday, to inform you of
my success. Nothing ever astonished me so much.—
Whence was that preternatural confidence? was it desperation?
It was. I am interrupted.

You astonish me—but I have not another word to say,
now that she is really married.

What a singular adventure! I must communicate
it to you. You know that I once paid some
attention to anatomy; and there is no science, which may
not be made subordinate to this, in which I am now engaged.
I have found it so, already; and, willing to refresh
my memory, a little, I put myself in the way of the
following mysterious affair. At the house where I am
boarding, is an eminent surgeon, with whom I lately had
a consultation, respecting an extraordinary rupture of
the vessels, about the brain, from a slight blow. What
I said, seemed to have made some impression upon him;
for, he repeatedly renewed the subject; and, yesterday
morning, invited me to accompany him on an expedition,
which, were you less of a philosopher than you are, I
should be unwilling to communicate to you. The mind
shrinks with loathing and abhorrence, from the rifler of
the grave; no matter, under what pretence; and, he who
has ever been in a dissecting room, and witnessed the
brutal ribaldry; the incredible indifference, with which
the bodies of men, women and children, the beautiful and
the strong, are cut up and disfigured, will never think
of it afterward, but with a palsy of the heart. Yet—
such things are necessary; and, perhaps, an affected levity
may sometimes prove the best antidote to squeamishness,
or reluctance, in the youthful. Ridicule, we know,
will overcome the shamefacedness of most people; and
why should it not, the heart-sickness? Sentiment, or
delicacy, I confess, are out of the question. The hand
of the operator should not relent, while he is severing the
most delicate entanglements of the heart; no—to do his
duty, he must rend and tear the loveliness before him,
like a beast of prey. But, whither am I wandering?—

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

The interest of science, however, will not satisfy a brother,
a father, or a husband;—it is no consideration to
them, after one, that they have loved and worshipped,
has been exposed to the offensive levity of boys; that, after
death—the body of woman, is like any other earth—a
moulding of clay, only, from which, to be sure, the black
blood flows, when the knife hath penetrated it deeply.
Well, this gentleman is a stranger here, an adventurer,
like myself; and, from what I can learn, a very extraordinary
man—one of “God Almighty's scholars,” as
Ferguson, the astronomer, called himself; a being, self-taught,
self sustained. Heaven protect and prosper such
men! I say. It is on them, that we are to depend. Their
riches and power are inward, and inexhaustible, and
indestructable, except by that hand which gave them tincture,
impulse, and spirit. On such men, the common calamities
of life have no influence. Poverty, shame, and
dishonour; reproach and humiliation, are but so many
medicines, to quicken and invigorate their faculties.—
But, to the story—or, I shall ramble forever.

The professor invited me to the Potter's field, or publick
burial ground of this city. The faculty go here, as
to a market; and the sexton's shambles are openly accessible,
at all times. The day was cold; and we rode on
horseback, that we might return, as speedily as possible.
While we were in the sexton's hovel, a handsome gig
rattled up to the door, containing a lady and a gentleman.
Both were elegantly dressed, and of a genteel appearance.
The sexton appeared surprised; and we caught the sentiment
from his face. The man alighted, and handed
out the lady, with extreme caution. He then produced
a small square box, and paid the fee for its interment.
Said the sexton—“Do you wish to see it buried, sir?—”
The reply was “Yes!—I will accompany you, myself.”
“Will you not come to the fire?” said the sexton, to the
lady.—She bowed, and a few words fell faintly from
her lips; and she drew her black veil over her face; and
came and sat down by the fire. The seat was near the
window, through which she could see the interment. She
sobbed deeply, but strove hard to conceal it. Judge of

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

my sensation; to see a mother attend, in such a manner,
the funeral of her babe, the day after its birth; conveying
it, secretly, to the charnel of a great city; sitting on a
bench, made of coffin boards; (fact!) and warming herself,
by other shattered remnants of the same kind, blazing
in the fire place. I shuddered, for myself, for human
nature, for woman kind—when thus convinced how
far the brightest and the fairest may be sullied and defaced,
by familiarity with man. Worse than all, were
my sensations afterward. The professor bought the
box, within ten minutes of its interment, and brought it
to town. We opened it, and found the body of a lovely
babe, which had been violently handled—perhaps murdered;
and, in the coffin, was a paper, in which it had
been wrapped; on it, was the name of the father, who
little thought, I dare say, that he would ever be discovered,
on earth. He is a man of property;—a married
man—the head of a family. What should I do?—I
would have had him arrested, within an hour, could I
have established his guilt. No more—at present.

By the way, you know something of my antipathy to
old maids. Many a time have I wondered at your seriousness
in their defence. The thing is no longer a mystery.
I have found one here, that used to be an acquaintance
of yours? Nay—perhaps it is the very woman,—
for I believe that your favourite was a Bostonian—she,
of whom you used to speak so reverently. Is it true?
Is she that noble creature, full of dignity and sweetness,
who, when her heart was young, saw its lord perish;
and deliberately, voluntarily, and without any clamorous
sorrow, devoted herself to his memory---loved his
spirit---resisted all the fascination of life, without becoming
morose, or melancholy, to the view of the world;---
widowed herself, and loved on,—like one that cannot love
but once? Is this the woman? She appears very amiable
and intelligent; so unaffected too, that she speaks with
the most natural and pleasant air in the world, of leading
apes hereafter, in preference to being led by them, here.—
The story of her life is like that of her, on whom I have
heard you dwell with such pride and emphasis. She lost

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

her beloved one in his youth. She was rich, accomplished,
and full of talent,—sought after, on all sides;—yet
she had the calm, beautiful steadiness of devotion in her
love;—its memory was a religion,—its object, a martyr,
a disciple—an apostle, whom she could not abandon.
She refused many an offer;—and is now alone, cheerful,
and beloved; courted on all sides. How different from
that strange masculine woman, whom you brought so
speedily to her bearing—at madam Hartley's—a woman
whom, were it not for your high opinion of her mind, I
should most cordially hate. But you know her better
than I; and, I am willing to believe, that the darkness and
desolation, which are about her—her loneliness—and
strength—have made her what she is. O, would that
she would keep watch and guard upon her temper. She
would be less terrible—and more welcome even to her
dearest friends. Yet—let me not speak disrespectfully
of her. She is of a family, whose daughters were men—
and whose sons were more than men. Can it be wonderful,
that she should, now and then, exhibit her strength
upon these he-creatures, that thrust themselves in her
way? I remember your first meeting with her. I smiled
then;—for I saw, by the colour of your eyes, that she had
gone, exactly far enough—that there was a settled purpose
in your heart. But I smiled more, when I saw her attempt
to put you aside, as she did other men. I knew
that, if you awoke, she would tremble, in every joint, at
your aspect. Yet you forbore. I loved you for your
forbearance? But—it did not continue.—I am sure that
it did not; else how have acquired you this mastery over
her? Your dominion is settled and established. I am glad of
it,—because, I perceive that you respect her; and I thank
you for teaching me to speak more reverently of her.
But how different from this woman! Enough—since I
have seen her, I have discharged all the colouring of my
heart,—that pity, dislike, and almost hatred, which I felt
once, for old maids. I find that a woman may be single—
and somewhat old; yet dignified, charming, and intelligent.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

And now for Grenville. By the way—a letter from
Frank—He has heard of Juliet. The story goes, that it
is an elopement!—I shall write to him, immediately.

Yes—I will, while I remember it, relate my conversation
with Mr. Grenville, that evening. I must be very
brief though, for I am continually interrupted. I was
abrupt and direct, as I usually am, when I am in earnest.
I asked him if he was serious in his addresses. I thought
that there was a smile coming up in his face,—but he repressed
it—and his forehead darkened. “By what authority,
young man, do you make the inquiry? Do you
consider me accountable to you?” “I do,” said I, without
hesitation. He looked surprised; and a silence of half
a minute followed, as if he were afraid to trust his voice;
at last, he said, more calmly than I could have said it, I
am sure—nay, almost as calmly, I do believe, as Edward
Molton would have said it. “I am ready to answer
your questioning, when I know, precisely, your authority.
Are you a relation?” “No.” “Her friend?”—
“Yes.” “Her lover perhaps?” “Sir,” said I—“I do not
shrink from even that question. I am her lover.” He
turned pale—and the fire flew out of his eyes. “Understand
me,” said I, “I am her lover, I have been, ever
since I knew her;—but I am no favoured lover. But—
I have a brother—a stout-hearted brother, who would
die for her—the vessels of his brain shall not be ruptured
causelessly. Tell me what you mean;—come to the
point, at once—I do not wish to hurt your feelings. I
would avoid a quarrel;—but my brother is away; and I—
I, only, am the guardian of a—a—,” my voice trembled.
He seized my hand. “Young man,” said he, “I
respect you.” “I will therefore answer you—I will
even anticipate your questions. Yes—I am serious. I
do love Miss Gracie. I will marry her, if I can. This
is all that I can tell you. Whether I have any reason
to hope or not, I cannot communicate to you;—farewell---
you have disturbed me—you will know, for a certainty,
within a few days, in what relation we stand to each
other—.”

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

There, my dear Molton,---that is all that passed at the
time that you speak of; but there was an agitation—an
embarrassment in his manner that, to me, heaven pardon
me for the uncharitable thought---to me, looked
suspicious and mysterious.

Farewell.---I have not forgotten what you said. I
shall persevere;---and, I hope, trim my little bark so gallantly
that, whether she sink or swim, whether she scud
over, or under the water, the people that see her shall
cry, well done!. I shall try to write to you to-morrow;--at
present, I am so pestered with attention, that I cannot
look about me. So it is—but, as you say—the wind will
change, and I must be prepared for it.

Yours, ever,
JOHN OMAR.
Letter MOLTON IN REPLY.

Be not surprised, my dear Omar, if you do not hear
from me for a week to come; nay, even if I meet you,
in Philadelphia. I have a scheme in view, that will
tear away, or detect the mystery of which we complain.
It is even said here, that Juliet ran away. I am astonished
at the report; and, though I find that nobody believes
it, yet all repeat it. How can they reconcile such
things to their consciences?—What! repeat, and give currency
to what they do not believe themselves!—nay, to
what they know to be a lie. Alas, poor human nature!
This reminds me of our dispute—Suppose the story
true—for, it is even said that Jane turned Juliet out of
doors—or shut them against her, which is the same
thing—suppose the story true. Yet some that have told
it, believed it to be a lie. Is it not true then, that one
may tell the truth, and yet, at the same moment, be guilty of
lying?
Certainly. The heart may lie. So, one may tell
a falsehood—and yet speak the truth. It is enough for
him, if he believe what he say. It matters not, whether
it be true or not. If he believe it, he speaks truth; if he
do not, he lies, whether what he says, be true, or not.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

That woman, Jane, is at the bottom of this—if she be—
Omar—you never heard me threaten—that is not my
way—I may bite, but I never bark. But if Jane be the
doer of this iniquity, it were better for her that she had
never been born. I have her completely in my power;—
to a certain extent, she, herself, is sensible of this—but
O, she knows not the tremendous truth. You will soon
hear from me, or see me.

Direct to New York,—for, it is possible that I may
pass through Philadelphia, in such a hurry, as not to be
able to see you. I have some things to do, yet—but they
won't detain me long.

About the child. Beware of that secret. It may be
a matter of life and death to you. He, who could bury
his babe, where he must have known that its little frame
would be searched, through every filament, and fibre,
vessel and nerve, with the dissecting knife— a married
man, too—a father!—he must be a murderer in his heart!
Beware of him. The ends of justice may not require
you to move; if they do—call on me. I will stand by
you, whatever may happen. But remember—if he be
in fact, a murderer—he will never rest, till he hath strangled
the secret in your heart. It were a less crime to
stifle and suffocate you, than his own child. On the contrary—
if he be powerful, married, and the head of a
family, the portentous secret must be buried. So—unless
you go, at once, unto the hall of justice, and impeach
the wretch for murder,—you had better be silent. Nay—
my advice is, that you be silent. The hand of God will
be upon him, night and day;—the beautiful babe—blackned
and defaced by his blasphemous hands, will lie forever
upon his pillow,—with its little purple lips touching
his—and sweet eyes—weltering in their first tears—
and the blood settled about its pretty throat. O God,
Omar—for ten thousand worlds, would I not see a creature
of my loins sitting upon my pillow with that look!—
Ten thousand murders,---the sacrifice of many men---
were less terrible, less frightful than that!---The innocent,
the helpless,---our own dear hearts in miniature---
our thought, and pulse and passion clothed with flesh.—

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

O, it were putting our hand profanely, upon an image,
fresh from the moulding of our God;—Who could lacerate---who
could deface it!.--A father!---no---no devil
could do that--no leopard, in his wrath, would tear his own
young. No---it is impossible. But if he have---why
let him live. Let him live!---that were more terrible
than many deaths. Let him live, and hear nothing but
the continual sob of a strangling infant;---see nothing,
but its pretty hands quivering in agony,---its little eyes
dim and blood shot—and be eternally haunted with
beautiful dead children.

Farewell---but, before we part, remember that there is
to be no slumber to your eye-lids now. If you faint---
lift your eyes upward---outstretch your hands to the sky.
The earth is not your mother; nor will you find your
strength renewed by contact with her. Remember---the
strong man slept, and had well nigh perished. He, that
could pluck down temples upon his own head, had well
nigh perished, as a child, in his imbecility. He was shorn
of his strength, sleeping. And he, that cables could not
have fettered, in the lordliness of his unimpaired strength,
was well nigh imprisoned with loose flax. Swift has the
same moral. Lilliputians are able to bind a giant with
cobwebs. Thus is it with the minute and swarming foes,
that inhabit the heart of man. They spin their manacles
of something finer than cobweb; but they are doubled,
and doubled, till they have assumed the tenacity of established
and confirmed habit; and lo! we are their prisoners!
Would that you could have heard a sermon that
was pronounced before me, not an hour since. It went
to my heart. The preacher stood up, as one having authority.
His deep voice; the thrilling solemnity, the unaffected
and awful steadiness of his eye, while he uttered his
denunciations; the impassioned fervour of his look, when,
with clasped hands, he called aloud upon his Father in
heaven—Omar, you could not have heard it, without
coming away a better man. I, even I, upon whom the
language of the pulpit, hath fallen for years, like a continuity
of unmeaning sound, upon the senses of a sleeping
man—even I was aroused and agitated—alarmed!—

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

The sermon seemed as if meant for me. I know not why;
but I thought that no one, who had not known me, and my
life and history, could have rained such blows upon my
heart, as he did. The loathsome and fiery plague spots,
upon it, reddened to their centre, as he breathed upon them—
but the effect has been healthful, and salutary. A giant,
said he, may sleep. A giant may awake---and, beholding
destruction uncovered before him, may be more a giant
than ever. He who hath faltered, or turned aside from
his course, may outstrip his competitors; may run faster
and further, than if he had never wandered or loitered.
But who shall say, to what unattainable point, his course
had been limited, had he always run for his life; battled,
night and day, with his passions. It may be, that he will
die a better and a greater man, for having sinned early,
and desperately. But wo to him, that adventures on such
a sea. The shipwreck of mind and body, is in peril;—
nay, the shipwreck of the soul, with all its freight of immortality.
And, after all, the forgiven and repentant
sinner, even in heaven, will lift up his hands and say,
that it were something better never to have sinned at all,
than to have sinned, and been forgiven.—He was
right
.

Omar, such are the doctrines that man should preach.
We are not to wrangle our lives away about mysterious
and questionable points. They are not meant for discussion.
But there is a religion, a vital and inherent religion,
in the heart of man, that will appear, when invoked
gently, and in simplicity. Say to the four corners of
the earth—Do as ye would be done by—it is the essence
of all religion; and the four corners of the earth
will ring with hallelujahs. God never meant that aught,
which is capable of being misunderstood, should be essential.
All that is clearly taught in the scripture, is clearly
important. All that is not so, to my view, is just as clearly
unimportant. Do you remember Dr. Mason? You have
heard him. You know his overbearing, arrogant, Johnsonian
way. A mighty man, a Philistine, he may be, in
theological warfare—but this, this that I heard from his
own lips, wicked as I was, and am, made me look up to

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

the roof, while the words were yet sounding in my ears—
almost in the expectation that it would fall in upon us,
in thunder, and dust, and smoke. Said he—“there are
a kind of people in this world, who have a sort of qualified
reliance upon themselves; and others, who have the
same qualified dependance upon their Saviour. Both
unite in the belief that, hereafter, all their own deficiencies
in holiness, may be made up out of the Saviour's
stock. Let me make it familiar to you. Such christians
are a sort of merchants—“they draw drafts upon God Almighty;
and, fearful of their being protested, they get Jesus
Christ to endorse them
.” Do you not shudder? I do, Omar—
I do;—yet I heard Dr. Mason use that very illustration,
and almost those very words, in his own pulpit.—
Yet, he is a great man; he is of the orthodox. Heaven!
what is the true meaning of impiety?---blasphemy?---and
what is toleration in the religious?---a mere name,
synonimous with weakness.[1]

The religious, no matter of what belief, Mahometan or
Christian, Pagan or Jew, are always tolerant or intolerant,
exactly in proportion to their weakness. The feeble
are always clamorous for toleration. The strong allege,
that toleration and indifference are convertible
terms. But enough---that is a theme, upon which I do
not often lay my unconsecrated hands---but when I do, I
am carried away with it. The truly religious, I venerate.
Right or wrong, the honest man is always the
religious man, to me;---and, right or wrong, I hold myself
bound to respect the scruples of a tender conscience.

Do you remember R—'s definition of orthodoxy and
heresy? “Orthodoxy is my opinion---heterodoxy yours.”
How simple, yet how bitter, is the truth! It reminds you
of the lunatick that we saw. “What!---are you confined
here?---and for what?” said you. “Because I am mad,”
said he. “Mad!---you!” “O yes,” he replied---“it was
a question for the majority. I maintained that all the
world were mad; and all the world maintained that I was

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

mad. They were the majority, and they put me in here.
Had I the power, I should have done the same with
them.”

Yes---the lady, of whom you write, is she, of whom I
have so frequently spoken to you. Cultivate her acquaintance.
She is an honour to her sex. Nay, Omar, let me
urge it upon you. You are young. Accustom yourself
to the society of virtuous women;---the first symptom of
degeneracy, in man, is a dislike to the company of such
women. Give to them their true weight in society. Let
nothing induce you to detract from it. Support them
with all your power; have compassion on their infirmities;
and remember that, in proportion as you diminish
the influence of woman in society, you diminish the influence
of virtue—nay, of all that is beautiful or endearing
in life.

I have thought of a scheme for you. Have you much
iron in your character?---and constitution? Can you toil,
year after year, for a distant, and not absolutely certain
object? You are young---ardent---“not averse to strife.”
What say you? All South America---all India, is open
to you. Were I a few years younger---or were it not,
even as it is, for one thing, which hinders me from undertaking
any enterprise, which may not speedily be accomplished,
I care not at what peril---I would embark this
hour for India. I have thought a great deal of the matter---a
great deal. I know the jealousy of the British
powers; but I know also the hatred and dissension that
are among them---the resources and population of the
country---every province of which is an empire;---and I
would undertake, with the labour of a few years, to
overturn the British empire there. You smile---come to
me, and you will smile no longer. You will no longer
regard the thing as ridiculous. Come to me, and I will
put charts, tables, manuscripts into your hand, that will
convince you. Omar---nothing is impossible to a man of
resolution and perseverance
. The scheme may now sound
like the speculation of a madman. Yet, I am not mad.
I reason as coldly and as closely as ever. Give me a
problem to solve, and I will go about it as steadily.—
What then?—this. I have learnt to have confidence in

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

myself. I can look back five, six, seven, and eight
years of my life; and I find myself now, where, if I had
then been heard to say that I should be, at this time, I
should have been thought a madman. Omar, it would
be a less rise for me, for the next ten years, to be the
king of some Indian province, than it has been, for the
last six years, to cease to be what I was, and to become
what I am.

Adieu.
EDWARD MOLTON. eaf293v2.n1[1] This Dr. M. is the man, who, after denouncing all that should associate with Unitarians,
In a late sermon of his, as rather worse than them, who keep company with the damned;
threw down the book, left the desk, and went, straightway, to the house of Mr. Taylor, the
Unitarian clergyman, of Philadelphia, and took refuge there, for the night.—Ed.
Letter JOHN TO SARAH.

Why do I not hear from you, dear Sarah? How do you
employ yourself? Have you heard of Juliet's marriage?
What do you think of it? Molton is on the track of something.
I know not what; but his look is that of a bloodhound.
Frank told me to write to you; but I know not
what to write; my heart is sore and full, and all my
veins feel distended. I have had certain severe trials, of
late; and have just begun my professional career. Has
Frank written you that the affairs of your father look
more promising of late? He says so; and he is rather
cautious in such matters. He is gone to Jamaica. Let
me hear from you, immediately. Do you want any money?
Say so, without any scruple, if you do. It shall
be remitted, at once. Have you heard from Juliet, since
her marriage? If you have, and she has told you all about
it, I entreat you to let me know the particulars, without
a moment's delay.

You are, probably, astonished at the composure, with
which I speak of Molton, after all that has passed; and
Frank, I know, is. He reproached me, bitterly, in a
short note; and almost called me an accomplice in William's
murder. But why should I be wrathful with him?
We want mercy, and shall we not show it? Beside, on
what ground am I to complain? His own confession, it
may be said. But, by his own confession, he is not

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

guilty of murder. What did he? O, heaven, Sarah—it is
hard to believe it; but such is man!—he did no more than
I, or any other man would have done, in the same situation.
So, I have forgiven him. Nay, more—I love him
more than ever. I feel a companionship with his infirmities.
I pity him. He is lowered, to be sure, in my
veneration; but he has come infinitely nearer to my heart.
There is humanity in him, now; for he is weak and passionate.
Before, he was something preternatural—calm—
immoveable—indestructible.

Farewell.
JOHN OMAR. P. S.—A long letter from you!—the servant has just
handed it to me. I have no time to answer it, having to
run away this moment; and, as I may be prevented to-night,
I shall send this, just as it is, by to-day's mail; and
make a formal answer, as I can, hereafter. Molton, I
suspect, means to have an interview, which will try some
of our acquaintances, rather severely.
Letter EDWARD MOLTON TO —.

Upon my word, you will never be satisfied, I am afraid,
till I have convinced you that you are a blockhead!—in
matters of poetry, I mean; for, as a man of good understanding,
and fine taste, not natural, but acquired taste,
in other matters, I shall always regard you. But why
put me to the trouble of telling you such a disagreeable
truth? Will nothing content you—and Mr. Walsh, and
the present conductors of your North American, but
to be told, in downright English, when poetry is the subject
of your conversation, that you don't, any of you,
know what you are talking about. Why not keep to
what you understand? Why not be content with the
reputation of good sense, and excellent judgment? Why
drive a man to an absolute demonstration of your insensibility,
in all matters of feeling and passion?

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

You can't agree with me, in my estimate of Mr. Percival,
or any body else; and you cite the opinion of
Robert Walsh, Jr. Esquire,” against me. Very well—
I can bear that—I only smile, and hold my tongue.--
But unhappily for you, my silence is misunderstood---misinterpreted.
You think the authority of Mr. Walsh has
concluded me. You drive me to a defence of my opinion;---
an explanation of it---although you well know, that I do
nothing at the halves; and that, if I think a man a blockhead,
I never hesitate to say so, whenever I think it
worth my while---be he who he may.

Mr. Walsh, I am willing to think well of, if you will
let me. But beware how you attempt to convince me of
too much. The testimony may recoil. Mr. Walsh is
mistaken about Mr. Percival. So are you. So are the
present conductors of the North American. As for
Mr. Walsh, he wants the poetical sense—for it is a sense--
the natural feeling for poetry.--So do you.--So do they.
Yet I ought to make one exception. The review of Mr.
Percival, in the January number of the North American,
for 1822, although very cautious, and constrained—is
witty and original, and take it altogether is a capital
article for that paper. But that for 1823—what shall I
say of that? It is altogether too wise and thoughtful—
too ridiculously emphatick—as if it were the job-work of
some writer, who had just good sense enough to know
that, if he did'nt manage well, he would make himself ridiculous,
and ruin the author whom he wished to befriend.
The first writer is a tolerable judge of poetry—the latter
is a blockhead.

But Mr. Percival is called a great poet. Ridiculous.--He
is a beautiful poet, and that is all. He is passably deep;
gentle, tranquil, and uniform. You are never amazed, never
alarmed, by anything that he does. He never says
anything positively foolish, absurd, or extravagant. It
is impossible to make him ridiculous, by a parody, or a
travesty. Can he be a poet, then? No—he cannot.—
But let me tell you what he is—and what his poetry is.
He is a man, who never would have been a poet, or attempted
poetry, of his own head, had he been born away

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

from poetical men; or beyond the influence of their example.
He would never have thought of poetry, for his own
consolation, and still less, for the consolation of another.
In one word—he is not a natural poet—although he has
a very pure, but timid and fine sense of poetry. So
much for the man. Now for his poetry. It is a
buried pond of warm water—buried in the woods—unruffled—
never turbid—never noisy—never tumbling about—
but always teeming with pleasant shadows—birds—water-lilies—
clouds—tall green trees—wild flowers, floating
about—and shining fish—silent—but not with the silence
of a natural solitude—deep, but not with the unsearchable
depth of the ocean.

You love Percival. So do I. I don't know him; but,
he is a bold hearted fellow; and I can't help loving any
man, right or wrong, who has the courage to tell men
what he believes to be unpalatable truth. True—he is
affected—with melancholy, I mean—and so was your
William B. Walter; and half a dozen others, who have
a notion, that other men would like to be troubled with
what they call their “woes”—the extremity of which, in
all probability, has been a head-ache---a few hours of
foolish despondency---self reproach---or a cholick—a dun—
or a criticism—a slight, at a dinner party—or a cut
direct—or a disappointment in love or ambition—the love
of a simpleton, who had no relish for the abstract and
poetical part of a man—and the ambition of being great,
where it is always most difficult to be great—among
one's playfellows.—Alas, for such men! and alas, for poetry!—
for them, if that be all that has come of their being
gifted as they are;—and for it, if that be all, that it
brings with it—a spirit that will not be comforted—a
heart that cannot be contented—a mind that keeps itself
from repose, by continual goading; as if it were the sign
of a vulgar nature, to be satisfied, in any degree, with
any thing in God's providence; and as if, to be happy,
were to be unsentimental, and prosaick.

But you praise Mr. Percival, more than I. And so
does Mr. Walsh. And yet, quere to that....Both of you,
it is true, use finer words, and more of them; and call him

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

greater, than I do. But, I doubt much, if he himself,
would think your praise greater than mine. The fact
is, that you both want the poetical taste; and he is aware
of it. I do not---and, all that he gets from me, therefore,
will go to the right place. It will do him good. But that
which you are so prodigal of, depend upon it, is more
likely to trouble him, than to make him better satisfied
with himself. He is obliged to endure it, to be sure.
But why?---because Mr. Walsh is the editor of the National
Gazette
---and you have great influence with
the world of fashion---which has all influence with the
North American.

To judge of poetry, or of any thing, indeed, a man
should be a workman, at the same trade. But if he be a
workman at the same trade, it will never do for him to
find fault with the work of another---ah no!---that, no
matter how just it may be, or how evidently well founded,
will always be attributed to envy. “Two of a trade can
never agree.” So that, if a man be truly a judge---he
cannot criticise impartially---he must not. A critick,
therefore, must either be ignorant of the subject---or he
must praise it, whatever may be the merit of it.

Believe me, sir—there is no blast, like untimely approbation;
no censure so fatal, as the injudicious praise
of men, who do not know where, nor when, nor what to
praise. It is ten to one that you blunder upon something
that the author has stolen,—or that, he, himself, knows
to be so bad, that, if you were anything of a poet, you
must have denounced him for it. In the first place—he
damns himself—in the next, you.

Mr. Percival knows that he is not a great poet:---and,
I have no doubt, pities the men that call him so, at the
same time that he is offended, at their insensibility to what
he is—a beautiful poet. Stay, a moment—I have a question
for you. Are you prepared?—You love his poetry—
you are familiar with it. You have read it all—now,
think well, before you speak. Can you remember half a
dozen thoughts, or expressions out of all that you have read?

What! are you amazed at the question?—or does your
heart fail you?---or your memory?---your memory, per

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

haps you will say, is bad. Nay, nay, man, never attempt
to get off, with that plea. A great poet will be remembered---in
spite of your memory. You cannot forget
him. In every page, notwithstanding the trash and
dross, and emptiness and rubbish, there will be some imperishable,
indestructible thought, that will engrave itself
like a legend upon your heart—like the motto of a
hot coin upon wax. Nay, open the book---open, where
you will---and point me to, if you can, a single thought
of greatness; or to many of even uncommon beauty. That
is a hard judgment—but it is an honest one. Perhaps
you will call it envy. Very well—call it envy, if you
please. Envy will always defeat itself; and, if my judgment
have aught of envy in it—the world will find me
out, and punish me for it—and think the better of him,
in the long run. Let him be assured of that; and, if he
oan persuade himself that I envy him—let him!---I am
perfectly willing—it will be a comfort to him. Let him
pity and forgive me, as I would, any man that should
trouble me in the same way.

But let me go through with what I have undertaken,
which is, to show that Mr. Walsh, and the North
American
do not understand poetry—and that, I do:—
that, it is perfectly ridiculous for any of you to pretend
to talk about it;—and that, I do not despair of making
you feel that it is—nor of making you acknowledge, that
whatever else you may be, you are not made to sit in
judgment upon either poets or poetry.

I have read the first number of Mr. Percival's Clio
but I have never been able to get the second, although I
have seen an extract from it, which contains the most
beautiful thing that he has ever done; it is in the Coral
Grove
.



The water is calm and still below
There, with its[2] waving blade of green,
The sea-flag streams through the silent water;

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]



And the crimson leaf of the dulse is seen,
To blush, like a banner bathed in slaughter:
There, with a light and easy motion,
“The fan-coral sweeps through the clear deep sea;
And the yellow and scarlet tufts of ocean,
Are bending, like corn on the upland lea—.”

There, my friend, the words that I have underlined
have more true poetry, and a thousand times more beautiful
originality in them, than any thing else that I have
ever met with, of Mr. Percival's. I remember one other
thought of his, however, that I will mention here,—and
then, away with quotation. It is in the poem on Consumption.



“And there is a blending of white and blue,
“Where the purple blood is melting through,
“The snow of her pale and tender cheek.

Now Mr. Walsh would never believe, that the essence
of that thought, the beauty of the whole passage—lies in the
simple word tender—and that the words—not in italicks,
are altogether beneath poetry. Not that they are prosaick,
or out of place—I do not mean that—I only mean
that the poetry is not there: and that the other words,
italicised, are, though beautiful, not half so remarkable,
as the word tender in that place—it is like the tender
green, of the new earth. It is really wonderful, how instantaneously
and happily poetical thought will fashion
for itself, a correspondent language. Here the poet let
his heart have her own way—he had been touched by the
thought, while standing before, or sitting by some sweet
girl, dying in a consumption—and he had there seen the
purple blood (which, by the way, is bad to any ear
not classically familiar with the purple of the ancients;—
for, with the multitude, purple is not a blood colour—nor
a blue—but a deep violet—Although the ancients
meant everything and anything, just as Byron does, by the
same word)—melting through it—he thought then of the
snow—stained, very faintly, with blood;—and, the language
arranged itself—forthwith, so as to be touching and

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

innocent, like the thought. And so it always must be.—
Poetical thought does not seek for rhyme—but it always
will seek for peculiar expression;—it has a sound of its
own—rejecting the more barbarous of our consonants:
and delighting in melody and gentleness—or smoothness
and strength, even when exalted to sublimity.

The first volume of poetry that Mr. Percival (by the
way---he was never a lawyer, I believe---although I
have often heard that he was) is made up of little pieces
and large ones---put together, between the ages of seventeen
and twenty-five, or twenty-six. I have just read
it; and I am very sorry for it. It has lowered him, beyond
all belief, in my estimation, as a poet. I can forgive
a child for attempting poetry—but I cannot forgive
a man for publishing it. No matter, at what age the
poems were written—it is enough for us, that they have
been published by the author, when his judgment was
mature. That is a very just criticism, take it for all
in all, which first appeared in the North American; but
it does not go far enough—it is too timid and irresolute;
wanting in discrimination, patience, and dignity; and
what is more, the author was too much inclined to kindness
and pleasantry, for the occasion:—but, be that as it
may---he was a fine fellow----a much finer one, believe
me, than any other one among you, who dares to talk about
poetry, now, so far as I can judge from your late numbers,
which I sometimes meet with. A great part
of Prometheus, I do not scruple to say, is not only
as good as the major part of Childe Harold, but so
like it, that I should have pronounced it to be Byron's
without hesitation. Mr. Percival, it is true, can walk
like Byron---on his midway journeying;---but he cannot
go up aloft, like him, and steady himself among the
clouds:---nor does he ever grovel so brutally or stupidly
as Byron. Let Mr. Percival do his best---and I should
say, at a glance---no! that is not Byron. Here is another
hand writing. Let Byron do his best, and I should be
certain,---instantaneously certain---that nobody but Byron
could have done it. But let them both philosophise---
Byron in his own way---and Percival in Byron's way---
and I would defy any man to tell “which was which,” as

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

we say in New England. Byron's legitimate dominion
is a desert. It is the barren, rocky, silent dwelling-place
of a stern shadow---an enchanter---who hath forbidden
the winds to blow---the waters to run---the clouds
to pass over him---or the grass to spring up under him---
lest they might disturb him in his incantations. The
territory of Mr. Percival, for it is not a dominion---he is
absolute no where---is a beautiful, and vividly green tufted
place, all alive with water courses, and parted off, by
flowery hedges---into inexpressibly pretty solitudes, in
miniature---where, if a man mean to be alone---he must
stick his head into the bushes, and stop his ears; where
there is nothing awful—nothing that will make a devotee to
the solitude chant, or pray, under his natural voice---but
everything, to please a fellow that don't like getting
wet---or muddy, and yet is fond of green silent places;
and the finest echo in the world, for repetition, and prolongation
of low and complaining musick.

There is not a single ode, song, or sonnet; nay, not a
single passage or thought of striking beauty, or peculiar
character, in all the poetry that I have yet seen of Mr.
Percival's, which I cannot prove to be an imitation of
somebody or other, who has preceded him;—and generally,
of Byron, Campbell, Milman, and even of some of
our Amercan writers. For example—there is, in the
first number of Clio, an ode to Greece, which is altogether
after Byron—a song, about some raval victory, actually
made up of the battle of the Baltick, (“where the
boldest held their breath,”) and the Mariners of England;
several songs—which are downright imitations of
Moore;—and many other passages—many pages—after
Milman; particularly one, which is beautiful—insupportable
to me, as all imitation is—where he has taken Milman's
Italian Wife, (Fazio,) and distilled it into a
page. These plagiarisms are not of language, or expression,
so much as of thought and manner—nay, many of
them are hardly to be called plagiarisms; and ought to
be mentioned only in proof, that the author has no strong,
prevailing, natural character of his own, or he could not so
readily, and would not, so fondly and continually,

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

assimilate himself with the character of every other poet that he
gets a glimpse of. It is this facility of adaptation, which
will prevent Mr. Percival from ever becoming a great
poet; and which, if he be not upon his guard, will finally
ruin him for a beautiful one. Nay, that I may not leave
anything for conjecture, I will say the whole at once.
Mr. Percival is not a poet. You are amazed—you smile;
and so does Mr. Walsh. But I rely on the opinion of
Mr. Percival's reviewer—(the first one, I mean)—He
agrees with me, that, to be less than a great poet, is to
be nothing at all. And this cannot be denied; for, exactly
in proportion to the pleasure that we receive in
poetry and musick, when they are the best; is our intolerant
reception of whatever is less than the best. In matters
of the understanding, it is not so. We can endure
tolerable sour bread—but tolerable sweetmeats are intolerable—
we can bear up against pretty good water,
but pretty good wine is a little too bad. We can endure
bad talking---but bad singing is insufferable, just
in proportion to our fondness for what is good. Nay---
to talk of bad poetry, or bad musick, or bad eloquence, is
to talk of what, is a contradiction in terms.

Believe me—Mr. Percival is an artificial poet. God
never meant that he should make poetry. At least,
such is my opinion for the present;—and is founded upon
his having kept the secret of his power—if he have power---so
long, that any man would be pardonable for
doubting it.

But you may ask where these imitations appear---
and demand to see them---more particularly. Sir—
there is no answering such a demand. If you do not
instantly perceive the counterfeit---no reasoning will convince
you:---You cannot be made to see it---because you
must be made to see, at the same time, your own want of
judgment hitherto; or, at least your own blindness. “But
surely,” you will say---“if these imitations are so plainly
to be seen---anybody may be made to see them.” Indeed!—
do you know a counterfeit bank note, when you see
it? Can you make anybody, and every body, see that it
is counterfeit? You can see an imitation in this man—

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

of some other man, whom you know, in his voice, tone, or
gait—can you make it evident to another—can you describe
it?
No. Nor can I describe these plagiarisms of
manner in Mr. Percival—they must be felt, instantly—
or not at all. I feel them, I see them. I am pained and
mortified continually with them; and yet I should despare
of making anybody else, but a poet—and a poet too,
familiar with all the moderns, perceive them.

But what do I think of Byron? you say. Really, my
dear sir, I hardly know what to say. I am weary of
talking about that man. I think that, as a poet, he is
not to be compared with little Tom Moore. But, as a
dramatist—as one, that understands the passions—and
gives to poetry just the place that it is entitled to, in describing
their operation, he is superiour to any man
that I can now call to mind. Byron shows to you, the
very thing itself—the poet only shows the counterfeit:—
one is all fact—the other, all illustration. Byron takes
you, by main force, to the base of the pyramid, and commands
you to take its altitude—not by measuring the
shadow—but the substance. Not so with the poet—he
fatigues you with resemblances. But Byron's tragedies,
you will think, are sad examples of dramatick talent. Very
true. They are a sort of barbarian metaphysicks. But
I appeal to his early poems; the finer creatures of the
brain, begotten while his heart was in fusion. Then, he
was all passion, directness, and scorn, heartfelt scorn,
of the empty creatures that beset him. Then he had little
or nothing to lose, and every thing to gain. Now, it
is exactly the reverse. Now, the kingly drapery that he
used to wear, is nearly worn out; and he clings to it, with
the desperation of one to his wedding suit, when he has
only that left, to remind him of his bridegroom-days,
when all the world took hold of hands, and danced round
him, as round an idol. Byron's talent is prodigious---
his imagination neither brilliant nor delicate, but strong
as death---taste, so, so---sentiment, burning---industry,
great, very great, for a poet and a lord.

And now, for some of the other great men of the day.
In the first place, I would have you know, that this age

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

is, emphatically, the age of poetry; and that,even our common
newspaper poets throw out finer poetry—without
knowing it—than is ever to be found among the heavy
volumes of ancient poetry, numerous and wonderful as
they are.

Your Wordsworth tickles me, prodigiously. He is
a great, plain-hearted, august simpleton. A gifted creature—
of prodigious power: a devout dreamer, who cannot,
for the soul of him, tell when he is awake; a strong
man, with the organs of a child; whose ample and profound
thought, can find no correspondent diction. He
thinks like an angel, and talks like something less than
a man. He is a giant---blind of both eyes---and deaf as
a post---who has blundered, somehow or other, into Nature's
laboratory---and there goes, groping and rummaging
about, most unprofitably for himself, among all the
beautiful elixirs of immortality, and crucibles for transmutation---wading
into oceans of uncongealed precious
stones---ploughing through heaps of rough gold, hardly
cool from the furnace---waking strange, subterranean
musick, at every step, as he tumbles along, first one way,
and then another, among the sources of sound, and harmony,
totally insensible to all, one would think; while
the very dust that he brings away upon his garments,
never fails to enrich those who have the first scouring
of them, and picking of him---a matter that keeps a mob
of retail dealers in poetry, watching after him, as they
watch, in China, after people who are seen to make wry
faces;—and when they get him in a corner, they never
fail to beguile him of his old clothes---heavy with unknown
spoil---and wash him clean, even to the hair of
his head---all the time talking baby-talk to him, and profaning
his simple majesty, with all sorts of idle and
wicked mockery. In short, Wordsworth is not a little
like the lump of fresh meat that Sinbad found—rolling
about among diamonds—wounding and tearing itself
continually—without any profit to anybody, but the
creatures that grew dizzy in waiting for him. Wordsworth
is altogether a natural poet. Education has done
nothing for him, except to make him tedious, childish,

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

obscure and metaphysical. His talent is more sublimated,
simple, and clear-sighted, than that of any other
man---sentiment, angelick---imagination, altogether subordinate,
quite common-place---taste, too pure, periodical,
subject to accident, time, place, and the moon---industry,
none at all---misunderstood and misapplied.

Rogers.—I hardly know what to say of this gentleman.
He appears to be an amiable good-for-nothing sort
of a man; who declaims downright, incorrigible prose,
with such a look of gentle, inward self-satisfaction, that
it would be really cruel to laugh at him. And then, too,
at times, the man has such an imploring countenance---
such a deprecating tone---that you cannot find in your
heart to tell the truth of him, or of his dandy poetry, to
his face. But Rogers---heaven be praised---is altogether
a made-up poet. No imagination---no talent---pretty
taste, and agreeable sentiment---good memory; and a stomach
like an ostrich---intellectual stomach, I mean,
which can digest anything---find aliment in anything---
and convert anything into what he calls poetry.

Southey—Is a natural poet; but altogether destitute
of tenderness and sweetness. He is gifted, largely, with
a kind of power, that is entirely his own---the power of
making great poetry, appear common-place; and common-place
poetry, great. He has been too adventurous---
I do not mean, by soaring too high---but, by wandering
too far. His course has been sidelong, downward, backward,
onward; any way, but upward, for a long time.
Ten years ago, he might have been one of the two or
three great poets of the age. Now, it is altogether too
late. He had a great capacity; but he took in a cargo
of inflammable air, for ballast; carried too much sail;
and is now in a fair way of abandonment to his old underwriters,
for a total loss. More imagination than talent;
but his imagination is rather wild, flighty, beakish,
and heavy, than beautiful or eagle-pinioned---talent, rather
solid than showy---no taste at all---sentiment, hercick,
but too epick.

Campbell.—Were it not for Hohen-Linden, which
was a fine accident—and great, absolutely great, only in

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

one stanza—(“By torch and trumpet fast arrayed”—is
the one that I mean;) and Lochell, which is a miracle;
and about a dozen lines—not more—here and there,
scattered over his Pleasures of Hope; and a part of the
Mariners of England, so remarkable for its warlike
simplicity;—I should point to Mr. Campbell, as the finest
specimen that the world ever saw, of the artificial poet.
And, even as it is, with all these exceptions, I am not by
any means convinced that he has a downright, natural
passion for poety. That he has a good, sound, discriminating
judgment of poetry, in the abstract, I cannot deny;
but he wants fire, tenderness, simple grandeur, and sensibility.
He has all the outward expression, look, and
carriage of the poet—the gentlemanly poet—but I do
hold him to be badly off, for that inward instinct, which
I do not know how to express better, than by calling it
Shakspearean: that intuitive, unlabouring, prompt, unthinking,
headlong aptitude—quickness—and delicacy of
perception, which makes the truly poetical nature, talk
poetry, in spite of itself—just as Shakspeare does—when
and where poetry is entirely out of place—in the deep,
deep drama,—I do not mean in the descriptive, but in the
narrative, and active drama. Poetry can be endured in
dramatick description—now and then;—but, in dramatick
narrative, it is wholly out of place,--and, in dramatick
action, absolutely abominable. We can bear to hear
a description, in tolerably poetical language---in a general
way---of the general effect of being heart-broken;—
but when one goes about narrating a particular case, we
wince, at every departure from simplicity—and quiver
all over with suspicion, or dislike, at the appearance of
poetical ornament;---but, if he go one step further, and
attempt to show to us---by acting---that his own heart is actually
breaking before our eyes---we cannot believe---it is
in vain that we would try---we cannot believe---that he is in
earnest---if he talk poetically.

In short---Campbell's poetry is the poetry of the brain,
not of the blood. To my notion, it is the strange product
of a strange poetical alchymy. Some one has been
trying experiments—in the bright chambers of poetry—

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

while the apparitions were away from their blinding labaratory—
and the issue has been, a material, that—without
being either diamond or gold in reality, has all the
weight of the one, and the glitter of the other. Very
fine talent—pure and solid—not malleable—not fusible:—
little or no imagination—rather a man of intellect than
genius—taste, first rate—but timid and squeamish; easily
frightened, and more easily disheartened—sentiment, unexceptionable—
industry, worthy of all praise—without
being profound or continual.

Milton.[3]—A great man—but much learning hath
made him mad. He was far too learned—and reasonable—
for a poet. He was of that ancient school, who wrestled,
and ate, and danced, and slept, in their heavy armour,
that it might not be an incumbrance, on the day of battle.
He is never without his weaver's beam, and ponderous
helmet. At every tread, he crushes—what he is
continually calling upon us to admire—the green, spongy
earth, and the matted wild-flowers weltering in the
light and shadow. If he lean against a tree—in his
stately enthusiasm—or lie, all along, upon the broad,
heavy grass—the tree is barked by the pressure—and
the green earth bruised and crushed into barrenness, by
the weight---or scorched into ashes, by the “intolerable”
brightness of his armour. Sometimes, when his mail
has become too hot for him---he has been seen to throw
it off, for an hour or two---untie his “invincible locks”---
and leap away, from before you, like a young man just
out of the depth of the blue ocean---strong as a giant---and
naked and beautiful as God's own offspring. Give Milton
time to prepare---let him know that you are coming---
and, taking the hint, he begins to sit up for company:
becomes little else than a tiresome, pompous old fool---
who cannot ask you how you do, but in some unintelligible
exhausted idiom; and wears you to death with the
legerdemain of gone-by ages---making up for a want of
that sweet wisdom, which you have come to see---in the
mighty Bard---by a continual display of lofty nothingness.
Milton has misunderstood poetry. Various and

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

universal as it is---there is one character, under which
it never appears---a learned one. Fire and water will
agree better together, than learning and poetry. One
is all fact---the other all imagination. One all heat---
the other all coldness. Learning is cold and exact---
poetry hot, loose and careless. Milton had a magnificent
angel for a guardian---but neither he nor his angel,
had any tenderness of disposition. Both were of that
race, who beget their children by sound of trumpet---
and make love, like unicorns---in broad day-light---with
all the world looking at the miracle. Miton's talent
was absolutely stupendous---his imagination, hardly
third ratel—aste, classical---but unnatural---and unfeeling---no
sentiment at all. Industry, respectable.

Barry Cornwall, (or Proctor.)---The most tender
and beautiful creature of the age. His dialect is pure
poetry---his very idiom---prattle and gossip—they are
all legitimate poetry; he is the very essence and heart of
Shakspeare, before Shakspeare was fully grown. I am
only afraid that he will become too dainty---too tender---
too sentimental. There is danger of it. He wants
nerve---and people are coaxing him, in every direction,
to lie a-bed, night and day, and indite to them. He is a
natural poet---so true---so gentle---so affectionate. His
poetry is of the heart---rather than of the blood or brain.
But, all that won't do. He will pall upon the taste, if he
don't touch us up, now and then, with something more
racy, fiery, and pungent. Talent, sweet, but not strong;---
taste, exquisite;---industry, very good;---imagination,
first rate----but more remarkable for delicacy, tenderness,
and affectionate beauty, than for brilliancy, or
strength;—sentiment, pure and tender, beyond example.

Moore.—The best trained singing bird that God, and
man together, ever made. He is the first and the
last of his family. There will never be another, who
will whistle, so like nature—through all the delicate entanglements
of art. The Bird-Waltz was made
for him. No such combination of plumage and note was
ever imagined before;—and then, the creature dances;
keeps time with his feet; and gets through the most

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

complicated minuet, all at the same time, as if dancing were
as natural to him, as singing. Moore makes less use of
poetical language, than any body else—his words are
never fine, or grand—but always very simple, natural,
and familiar. People overlook that wonderful talent.
Moore is never great—never altogether natural—but he
is always happy, familiar—shining, adroit, and graceful;
with the purest notion of song poetry in all the world.
He is the rarest combination of the thrush, linnet, nightingale,
and canary;—without being like either—he resembles
them all. He attempts, now and then, to fly
perpendicularly upward, into the very sky—but he can't—
he can't;—the golden chain, and the golden spots upon
his plumage, weigh him down again—and he cannot,
though he burst every tiny blood vessel of his little heart,
he cannot get beyond the atmosphere of the flower garden,
and the beaks of butter-flies. Talent, pure gold—
little or no fire;—imagination, exquisite—but of the
insect tribe—sentiment, voluptuous, altogether sensual;—
taste, unrivalled, for perfection and aptitude;—industry,
very uncommon; about no. 2, among poets.

Montgomery.—He is one of your honest, plain dealing,
solemn, gentlemanly, christian poets—a good man
who must be tolerated, wherever you find him. He
is one of a dozen—although he least resembles the master—
whom Wordsworth has had the spoiling of;—but
he is the only one, who has not grown the richer by it.—
No poet, either by nature or art. Talent, good;---
taste, so, so---sentiment, so, so---industry, quite commendable.

Coleridge.---Here is a precious fellow! His friends
are mad about him---and his enemies with him. He was
meant for one of the best poets, that ever went astray---
like an angel, with his wings clipped---among the vulgar
creatures of the earth; until, for so it is, with Colridge---
he had forgotten his own heavenly language, and
learnt the gibberish of the schools; forgotten the metaphysicks
of the sky, and taken up with the perplexities

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

of the earth. Heaven help him! His Ancient Mariner is a
perpetual wonder---even for its touches of foolishness;
for it is the foolishness---not of humanity---but of something
divine. Talent, dreamy, uncertain, doubtful;---
imagination, wild, beautiful, strange;---taste, metaphysical;
alternately, divine and earthly---above the highest---
or below the lowest---1000---or less than zero;---no
industry at all.

Milman—A stately creature, who, unfortunately
for himself, was caught young, before he had attained
his full growth—thrust into a mould, to which he has
grown altogether too scrupulously, as I think. I like
neither your long-headed people—nor your long-eared
ones—when they are made by pressure and weight. I had
rather see a man unnaturally crooked—than unnaturally
straight. The first may be nature, after all; the latter
cannot be. Samor, tedious as it is—is a greater poem than
Paradise Lost. Milman, some how or other, has the
knack of diluting solid gold—or beating it, as you would
eggs, into a golden foam, or a vapour. Leaf-gold is not
thin enough for him—he would have it so essentially combining
with the very atmosphere, that, after any disturbance
in heaven, he might find it again, if he should want it--
see all the earth sprinkled with it, again.---Pick it up if
you can—it slips through your fingers like quick-silver,
or vanishes, like the gold of a butterfly's wing. You are
rich, as you believe, in what you have been hoarding—
but when you yourself are pinched—or choose to pinch that,
you will find, generally, that there is only a metallick
brilliancy on the end of your fingers—a little humming-bird-dust
at the bottom of your strong box. So with the
poetry of Milman—his late poetry, I mean. It is amazingly
beautiful—but very superficial. The language, to
be sure, is solid enough—and there is enough of it. But
the real poetry of thought, is neither weight nor measure.
Talent, strong—not showy—imagination, respectable
and stately; taste, scriptural—formal—but dignified—
industry, great.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Hunt—is a prodigy. He is a most living supply of
poetry. He drinks it up, as from a fountain. Every
sense is alive to it—but he is getting qaite too dainty and
affected. He has trifled with his gift, until he has made
all his poetical senses, a by-word to other men, and a
torment to himself. He is not a great poet—and, therefore,
if I am right in my doctrine, respecting poetry, as
applied to Mr. Percival—he is no poet at all. But that
won't do. The proposition must be wrong, which leads
to such a result. I had better see first, what I mean by
great poetry. Is it grand, daring, tempestuous poetry—
or is it, perfect poetry in its way. If the former, then
there have been but few, very few poets among men.—
If the latter, then are Percival and Hunt, poets—great
poets—because both of them are very great, in their little
way. So---I take back what I said of Percival. He is
a poet—a great poet—within his natural element;—not
great in dimensions, amplitude, or elevation; but great in
his perfection---which sort of greatness, most people are
best able to comprehend. A great jeweller to them—like
a great astronomer---is only that one, who is among the
best, at the trade.

Hunt's peculiarity, is a miraculous sense of beauty and
affinity, in language---a miraculous power of appropriation.
He goes through the dictionary with a divining
rod---that will find every drop of fine poetry, wherever it
may be hidden---and tremble over it—till it be dug out.--
Thus, he tells you of---


“— the little whiffling tones,
“Of rills among the stones.---
“Where the fountain's tongue begins to lap.”
And, of



“The rounder murmur, glib and flush
“Of the escaping gush.”

Now---a man that had never seen a little fountain---
with the tongue out---like a young puppy---just running

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

over, by starts, at one edge---would get a correct idea of
it, from that;---and understand just the sort of muttered
musick that would come from it. Hunt is foppish; affected
and childish; but nevertheless, a most exquisite
creature. Let me state a case.---He wants to describe
the sunshine, after a shower, when the rain fell upon the
dry leaves, like “twangling pearl,” trembling through
the green tree-tops, upon the fine grass below. How
does he do it? Hush!---There was a little “strawy fire,”
he says; “a little golden ferment in one place.” Such is
Hunt; full of such queer, lucky, hazardous, unpremeditated
adventure. My friend---there is one drop of pure poetry
in the heart of every living creature---but, like the
tear of an angel---which every pearl has within it---it may
never be seen, except on the happening of some poetical
accident. Stop---let me convince you of it. You fancy
that you have a taste for poetry---wait five minutes, and
I will put that drop in motion---and then, you will be
satisfied, from the sensations that follow, that you have
hitherto mistaken classical rhyme---for the musick of
heaven;---the heavy talking of men, that are dead, for poetry.
But first, of Hunt---Talent of the finest, incapable
of undergoing analysis, escaping in the test---imagina
tion, unexampled in its fineness, but limited---destitute of
grandeur---taste exquisite, unequalled, but apt to be sickly
and affected---industry —.

Let me attempt to show you, by this very example, of a
little sunshine spattered upon the grass, the difference between
several of the ancient and modern poets. I will
try to tell it in the manner of each.

Hunt, you may see, with his head in the bushes; holding
on by his ruffles, with one hand; looking at the place
with quick, shining eyes, just like a child watching the
progress of a lightening bug through wet, green moss.--
He tells you that there is a little golden ferment there.

But Wordsworth would say, standing solemnly over
it, all the while, and speaking like one---a very wise man--
trying to make a mysterious thing intelligible to a child.
He would say—

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]



I stood and saw the beautiful wet earth,
Just where the sunshine fell; and then I thought,
Of earth impregnate with divinity—&c. &c.

That is enough for our purpose---it is just after his
fashion; but he would have gone along, for a whole page,
telling us of renewed vitality---the germinating principles
of immortality--&c. &c. likening it to that very
place, just as if he did'nt see how it was possible not to
see the resemblance.

But Rogers.---There he is. I see him---there he
stands, gently inclining his ear toward the place---his
eyes turned to a great city, that can just be seen, through
the wood---toes out---a nice little rattan in one hand---
his watch chain in the other, in the attitude of one recollecting,
rather than uttering, spontaneously, a fine description---Rogers
would say—



That, erst upon a time, the lord of light,
Divine Apollo, from his quiver shot
His golden shafts among the pearly dew, &c. &c.

Southey would gallop to the spot, on horse-back---
cut a few capers---till he'd got the mob around him;---dismount---stand
like one, that had prepared himself to do
something extempore; and then tell you---either that
Apollo had slain a dragon there---or that a fountain of
fire was about to find its way through the earth---or—
that—



The showering urn above, had overflowed;
And deluged that dark spot with golden light.

Campbell would step forward, like one afraid of wetting
his feet---with a gold and green hunting net over his
shoulder, full of strangled singing birds—pull away
the branches, very gently, so as to get a fair shot;---seat
himself, carefully---take out his common place book---
look for the index---word sun---sunshine---sun-light;---
and then, taking dead aim for a subject, at the little “golden

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

ferment,” determine to make it his own, if his ammunition
held out, though he had to sit there all day long.---
Observe him---he is keeping time with his fingers---and
humming the air to himself---while he is making the poetry---
before he puts pen to paper. Ah!---he begins to write---
very well---onward he goes---no blotting, no blurring---
now---hush!---He is beginning to read what he has written.
The thing is'nt finished yet---he must take it home
and polish it up:---at present, you can only hear something
about the quiet place---the tender green---made lovely
by the pale checkered lustre of the day-light---made
doubly brilliant too, by companionship with the surrounding
shadow---just like---that shadow upon our mortal
pilgrimage, which is given to us---even in solitude,---to
make light and harmony more welcome to us.

But Shakspeare! What would he say. He!---I'll
tell you.---In the first place, you would find him barefooted---bare-legged---wet
to the skin---a nest of young
nightingales in his bosom---and live birds all about him---
lying, all along, upon his face---over the great roots of
a leaning, ivy-covered tree---the green, wet leaves flapping
in his face---the wind blowing his fine hair all about
his eyes---whistling and talking to himself, all the time---
or telling his birds, in their own language, that the
rising-sun had been bird-nesting there—impregnating
the wanton earth, and heated world—with his own lavished
brightness; and that the issue would be a crop of scented
violets, cowslips, butter cups—and dainty field-flowers—
such as they might peck at, till their little hearts were full.
He is the poet of nature. His poetry is that of the blood
altogether of the blood. The little education that he
had, only spoilt his poetry—without making him wiser.
There is a very wantonness, and, untameable levity in his
imagination, that would have made him the chief of poets—
had he lived in a poetical age—and, perhaps, the chief
of dramatists, when weary of poetry. Ah!—I had forgotten!—
Little or no judgment—no decided talent—unbounded
imagination—exquisite sentiment—no taste at
all, as the world goes—but the most natural taste in
poetry—little or no industry. All that he has written
is not six month's work.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Barry Cornwall—would entreat to remain a while,
and listen to the yearning, in the quiet grass—the gold and
green fibres, intertwining at the very root—like delicate
tendrils, put out and flowing from the heart of love,
when touched with sudden sympathy---the fire of ambition
with the young green of first and familiar love. But
Barry Cornwall would lie there---half asleep, half
sobbing---not at full length---nor in a place where there
was any danger of taking cold.

Milton.---Let me see. I can hit him off, I am sure.
Wait a moment. He would stand upright, one hand, with a
glove on, in his bosom---for he is a man that could not bear
to touch his own flesh, nakedly---unceremoniously---
his face, forehead, hair---all set to musick---his voice
deep---far off;---the other hand holding a telescope, tall
“as Norway pine,” through which he would be contemplating
the golden ferment---and persuading himself that
there was a war among the constellations of heaven.---He
would tell you---off hand---



That, the rejoicing sun, aloft in heaven,
Again, the voice omnipotent obeyed---
And struck the opaque orb, by men called earth,
Forever teeming planet! and a fire,
Prone, to the centre of the trembling ball,
Insatiate, fruitful, there had lighted up!—

And now for Moore. He would not come to the
place at all. A drawing of it, would do for him---a secondhand
sight of it. He would be found lolling about, in some
musical saloon, when the time came, up to his knees
among roses---musical boxes---fiddles---pianos---and Canary
birds;---thrushes---bulfinches---larks and mocking-birds---all
tame, tame as death---not a wild bird among
them---not an Eolian harp within gun-shot. Describe
the place to him---and, after a few moments had passed,
during which, he would want you to believe that he does'nt
hear a syllable that you are saying---coquetting and fingering
all the while, upon a nice little gold and ebony guitar,
embossed with seed pearl, which he has persuaded

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

himself are veritable dew-drops that people get sprinkled
with, by playing early and late, to the nightingale,
half buried in wet shrubbery---he would come out upon
you, with an impromptu---as if he had just thought of it---
words, musick and all---somewhat after this fashion—



The sun-shine, that fell
In the midst of a shower,
Will spring up anew
In blossom or flower,
More beautiful far, for the shadow about it;
Like the light of the eye,
When the lashes are wet
With the shadow of love,
That we cannot forget;
A light that is nothing, O, nothing without it!
O, believe me, the ray
That is dampened with dew,
Like the lustre above,
In that beautiful blue,
Is mingled up so, that we never may doubt it!
Then, woman, smile on,
But, unless thou wilt weep,
'Tis the smile of the dead,
When their eyes are asleep,
And we are more touched by the moonlighted rain;
Or, the quick-silver dew,
In the heart of a flower,
Or the dim. gentle light
Of untenanted bower,
Where we look and we listen forever in vain!
We had rather peep in,
When a twinkle is there,
Like feathers of gold
In the rainy blue air,
When the flight of a wet bird is just like a stain.
Then woman weep on---

Pshaw!---I had quite forgotten myself; Moore would
have finished the whole affair, in ten or a dozen

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

lines---and I was in a fair way to make a poem of it. He would
have made the parallel, too, altogether more complete.
The first ten or fifteen lines, are very like him, to be sure---
except that he might have said, in double rhyming---



The light fell, like rain
In the midst of a shower;
But sprung up again,
In blossom and flower.

That would have been more familiar, and playful—
and, therefore, more in his manner; but, the rhyming
would have been false;---again rhymes with men---except
when poets are hard pushed. Still, however,
Moore would not have boggled at it, although, among the
purest rhymers that now live;---I do not say that ever
have lived; for, in old times, it was quite a strange thing
to see ten honest rhymes, in the same page.

The next thought---about the tears of the dead---or the
smile of the dead, when the eyes are asleep, is quite too
strong poetry for Moore---except when, by some accident,
he has been surprised into it, by the rhyme. He
could not say “when the blood is asleep,” for example; or
“when the mouth is asleep;” but he might, in a gentle
way, have alluded to the lips of the dead---of them that
are smiling, like children asleep. So, too, the latter part
is better poetry---finer than, but not so natural, or so familiar
as, you would find in Moore. What I was about
to say, however, (bating that I wanted to compare the
quick-silver dew, in the heart of the passion-flower--to a
gentle sweat--seen only on the shade and blackness of that
flower,) would have been more like him. I wanted to
put a bird into the bower....or a woman weeping; and I
meant to show that the bright plumage—bright tears---
bright eyes—bright breast-pin, (if nothing else would do,
for women will wear jewels, for the sake of the rhyme,
whenever they were requested to—wherever they may be
in bower or bed—overboard or asleep—dead or dying)—
were all the brighter for the surrounding shadow; so that,
on peeping into the dark bower, you would see nothing but

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

an occasional sparkle—a tear falling—or a little bright
down, dropping like fire, from the bird, as he sat, pluming
himself, after the shower; but hang it—I could not---
the thought came into my heart—how very like a stain
on the sky, was the flight of a swift, brilliant little bird,
when it flies low; with its red and green, or clear golden
plumage, wet with the rain—and in I popped it, as
well as I could---forgetting all the world beside, and not
caring a fig for Tom. Moore---or the business in hand.

Another thing is, that Moore would have shown—
demonstrated—so that you could never forget it—and
would wonder how it happened, that you had never
thought of it before—that the process of fructification in
the earth—after the sunshine and rain had fallen upon it,
together, was precisely like that of the human heart—
when the light of fine eyes, wet with weeping, had fallen
upon it; and that the flowers of the heart must spring
up, in both places, for every rain-drop, at least, a handful
of blossoms.

Another fault of Moore's—and a quite unpardonable
one too, in a song writer---nay, in a poet---or in any writer,
is, a s ort of carele ss ne ss, a s regard s the con s onant s;
Nothing frets a delicate ear, like it. Let me attempt to
avoid it, by a new modification of the poetry above---a
few lines only---so far as it can be done without affectation;
and see the difference, then, not only in singing it,
but, in reading it.



The warm light that fell
On the earth, in a shower,
Will come up anew,
In a beautiful flower;
More beautiful, far, for the shadow around it.

But, enough of Moore. Now for Milman. After
walking round and round the subject, a day or two,
without coming one inch the nearer to it, continually
intrenching himself as he went, like one beleaguering a
citadel, with blank verse, to be sent in, by a herald
and trumpet, he would heave up his forehead, plant his
feet, and pronounce

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]



The bright, majestick sun—to be in heaven!
A glory on the earth! A mystery and a miracle!
The solitary gloom and wilderness
Untenanted and dim, about to be,
With trouble and with travel, lighted up
By some foretold conception—a bright hirth—
A sceptred infant—.

And Montgomery would say—the quiet good soul—
that,


Our own heavenly One above,
Had come, in his benignity,
Just like the light of day above,
Quivering through the lofty tree—
Taking care to make the reality, only a secondary
thought; and the secondary thought, the resemblance,
suggested by the sunshine upon the grass, altogether the
principal. So that, one would believe, not that the sun-shine
had suggested the thought of heavenly beneficence,
but that the beneficence of heaven had suggested the
thought of the sunshine.

Byron would tell you—muttering, to himself—
although determined to be overheard, and occasionally
looking under his eye brows, to see who was listening—
and sternly regarding the place—that, the earth had
the heart-burn—that, God had struck it—that, it was all
blackness and ashes—blasted, to the centre—that, blood
had been spilt there, in olden time—and that, nothing
but fire could purify the place.

And Scott would tell you—his neck and bosom all
open, and the wind and mist of the Scotch mountains
blowing into it, till his teeth chattered,


That, through the trees, the downward sun,
Where dark a little streamlet run,
(no matter whether true or not—it's only a part of the
rhyme.)

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]



Fell, like a lustre trembling through,
And glittered on the passing blue
Of that mysterious gurgling stream,
In one continual silvery gleam;
And, o'er the stunted grass and flower,
Like moonlight o'er deserted bower,
Showing how fair and desolate
Could be the place where she had sate.

There, my dear sir---I have tired myself to death; and
I hope now, that you are convinced of it, by sympathy,
and are willing to acknowledge...that one or the other
of us, at least, is no judge of poetry.

ED: MOLTON. eaf293v2.n2[2] “There, with a waving blade of green,” would be altogether better.
Its ought to be avoided, particularly in poetry.
eaf293v2.n3[3] Or rather, Mr. Milton—for your well-bred, gentlemanly critick, in America, never forgets
the title of a man.
Letter SARAH TO JOHN.
Waterville, Kennebeck River.

Really, cousin John, your silence is unaccountable.
Not a line, not a single line, from either of my two new
brothers, except one, that was almost illegible, from
Frank, written in pencil, upon a dirty bit of paper, which
I had half a mind to smoke, (or fumigate, I must say
now, I suppose, being at chymistry,)---the amount of
which scrawl was, that he was on the deck of the vessel—
the pilot just ready to depart—no time to say good
bye to anybody—still less to write;—that you were
“worse off,” than ever, with Molton---a phrase which I
take to mean, that you were on a footing of greater intimacy,
than ever, with him;---and that he hoped all
would go well with you, yet. Just in this state of suspense,
came a letter that is utterly indistinct, and inexplicable,
from Juliet. Her name is to it, but the hand-writing
is not hers; or, if it be, she must have been
strangely disordered at the time. All that I can decypher,
amounts to this:---

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

“Dear Sarah---Do not believe a word that you hear.
Trust to me---to me, alone. Believe nothing, that does
not come to you, in black and white, signed with my
name. I shall write to you, the first moment; but, at
present, I have no time. I am sick---sick at heart, Sarah;
but I put my trust in heaven. Farewell. Whatever
you hear, remember, I charge you, to disbelieve it;
no matter from whom it may come---no matter how
plausible it may appear---until you hear from me.

“J. R. G.” Letter

On looking again at the signature, I am inclined to
doubt it. She usually signs her name Juliet, but here
is her name at length--and then, the whole is obliterated,
and her initials put over it. Indeed, I am sure, on examining
it, that the name first written, was not Gracie
What it was, I know not---some trick, I suppose; and I
shall give myself no further trouble about it.

Tell Juliet, however, that we may meet again, after
all; and, on much more comfortable terms, than we have
lately expected. I have good reason to believe that the
estate is not so desperate as we feared. O, I must not
forget to tell you of a new freak, that has got possession
of me. I have taken up my drawing again; and I mean
to continue it. There is a man here, no great things I
imagine, who advertises, at the tavern, to teach drawing;
and some of his sketches, that were obtained for me, are
singularly spirited; yet they have not the air of an experienced
or confident hand. At any rate, I shall be entertained;
for, his appearance is rather favourable, and
his manner much above that of the people about us. In
such a place, so barren of incident, you cannot imagine
what a bustle the appearance of a stranger will create.
That, which I caused, has not yet entirely subsided; and
now, his arrival, though he has been expected, it seems,
for a long while, from some of the viliages lower down
the river, Hallowell or Augusta, has electrified the whole
population. All the girls here, and there are multitudes,
indeed, are devoutly engaged in the subject He teaches
writing, too, in some short hand way, by machinery,
perhaps---(for some of the yankees teach grammar by a

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

machine; and others, by a map;---I have seen them both,
and they are truly wonderful and useful contrivances.)
Do you remember an invention, about the size of a dumb
Betty, that was in New-York, once; the inventor of
which, called it the Pedagogue;—a child of five years old
could work it, by turning a crank;—it would keep a
large school in order—whip the boys, rule the books,
and mend the pens. The principle, I think, was Lancasterian.
But enough of this nonsense. I have begun
the study of chymistry—taken up my Italian, and Botany
again; and thus, by a fair division of time, between them,
and this drawing master—O, I forgot to tell you that he
takes likenesses in Indian ink—I shall be continually employed.
Send me any books that you can, anything new;
you know what I want, by mail. Tear off the covers,
and they travel as pamphlets. I learnt this secret from
an author.

The drawing master has just left me. There is something
in his appearance that reminds me of somebody, I
can't, for my life, tell whom. His name is Randolph.
He converses well, but with the most astonishing rapidity.
I foresee a good deal of entertainment in his company;
and he seems very anxious for my favourable
opinion. At least, I judge so, from some little trepidation
that he manifested, as I took off my eyes, after looking
at him steadily, just now, for some moments. I love
to look into people's faces, when they are talking:—it
appears to me that I can read their hearts, then, in their
eyes. Another symptom that I discovered—O, the vanity
of women!—was that, look up when I would, from
my work, for I was drawing when he came, I always
found his eyes rivetted upon mine. There was a strange,
troubled, wild expression in them I thought; but it soon
passed off; and, before he left me, we were on the pleasantest
terms in the world. But, let me try to describe
them. They are, as I have told you before, strange eyes.
I do not know another word in our language, that will
express anything like what I mean. They are not wild—
nor beautiful—nor very bright—nor awful—nor melancholy;—
but, on the whole, are so altogether unlike

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

any that I have ever seen, as to deserve exactly, I think,
to be called strange eyes. Under the lashes, which are
neither heavy nor dark, there is a continual shadow and
ripple—alternations of light and darkness, of exceeding
vivacity and suddenness—just as you may have seen—
bless me! how extravagant I am getting!—I shall forfeit
my New-England character, forever—just, for all the
world, like the shadow of a willow-tree, over deep water;
shifting, incessantly, from exceeding brightness to a death
like dimness—and then, instantly, all its depth illuminated
again, so that you can see the population swarming
about, and all the clouds of heaven passing, and repassing
therein! In short, there is “a bright blue, rippling
glitter
,” (as Milman has it, when speaking of heavenly
armour,) continually issuing from under his droll-looking
eye-lashes, when he is much excited. Don't tell Juliet
this; or, if you do, please to add the antidote;—he has an
ugly profile, and a sad pale face; and—and, I do not
think him exactly the most fashionable young man in
the world. They say that he is from Boston. He looked
at my drawing;---and, as I confess I expected, for
you know that I am a little vain in that matter, and
particularly of my colouring, since what Signor Petutti
said to me---he appeared a good deal astonished. Yet, he
made no scruple to point out the faults. Thought I, to
myself—young man, let me have a peep at yours; and
see if I be not a match for you, in criticism. Good bye.
He is certainly intelligent—and, when he is talking, rather
handsome, I think; at least, his face is animated,
and incessantly changing.

Love to Juliet. Tell her to write to me, immediately,
without grace; and, as for you, at your peril, keep me
informed of all that is going on between Grenville and
her.

Yours, my dear cousin, as you behave,
S. R. P. S.—I have done signing my name at length. Juliet
has taught me more prudence. It would be an awkward
thing, if any of my letters, with my signature, should
miscarry.
S. R.

-- 052 --

Letter JULIET TO SARAH.

Yes, my dear Sarah, I am married. A new state of
being, full of obligation and solemnity, is open to me.
The man that I have chosen---nay, I can hardly say that
I have chosen him, for it seems rather, as if heaven, in

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

its compassion to me, had thrown him in my way, and made
it necessary for me to fly to him for protection,---is a
man of integrity---and talent. We were married precipitately;
and, I assure you, my dear sister, very unexpectedly;
yet, at present, I am not at liberty to disclose
the transactions that led to it. I should be sorry
to suspect him, of having countenanced any part of them;
and his conduct has been so uniformly respectful, and
kind; so affectionate even, that if he have had any hand in
them, I am persuaded that it was out of tenderness to
me. Perhaps he may have permitted something of cruelty
and—nay, this is a manner unworthy of me, either
as his wife, or as your friend, Sarah; and so, I shall say
no more about it, until I can relate all the particulars.—
You will hear that I eloped with Mr. Grenville. It is
not true; nor, would I take the trouble to contradict it,
were there not some other reports in circulation, which
would seem to corroborate that. Nay—the very improbability
and extravagance of a story have been to me,
heretofore, a reason for believing that there must have
been some foundation for it. For, when people invent
a falsehood, you know that they generally try to give it
an air of probability.

You will hear also, that our marriage was private,
and unexpected. That is true. Four hours before it
took place, there seemed little likelihood, I declare to
you, that I should ever be the wife of Mr. Grenville.

Would you believe it?—There are some cruel slanders
in circulation respecting me, the extent of which I
have no kind, good-natured friend to inform me of. Perhaps,
I may get them more directly from you. Tell me
what they are, without fearing to wound me. My heart
is not easily wounded of late—continual laceration has
destroyed its sensibility. It is nearly callous. Of one
thing, however, I may venture to inform you. You
know my reluctuance to marriage. I intended to live
and die, alone. Yet—such was the humiliation, the
cruelty, that I have experienced of late, that even marriage,
marriage with a stranger, was a relief to me.—
You must not doubt Sarah, that I love my husband. No

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

—had I not loved him, I never would have married him,
under any consideration; but, no matter how much I had
loved him, had I been left free to choose for myself, I would
never have married him—never! He knows this. I
have used no concealment with him; and he has married
me, I verily believe, from a feeling of heroick generosity.
He was willing to be my friend—my dearest friend.
He deserved to be; and there was but one way. We had
often reasoned of the past—the present, and the future.
I respected him for his honesty; and, perhaps, loved him,
because he loved me; and, because there was such a considerate
delicacy in his love. He was never obtrusive---
never capricious; and throughout, had dealt with me
like an honest man. But now we are married; and I
shall endeavour to make him happy. Ah, my dear
Sarah! it is, indeed, no light natter, this undertaking—
to be the partner of another, in heart and spirit, forever
and ever. I tremble, when I think of it; and I should
sink into the very earth, if I could reproach myself with
any concealment. But no—there is none---none! He
is master even of some of the wretched slanders, in circulation
against me—but he has the magnanimity to smile
at them,—ah—my husband calls me. I will return in
a moment—

Sarah! I have scarcely the power to hold my pen.—
That man, that bad man—he, whom I never meant to
name again—Molton, has been with us. What can it
portend? Several hours have passed; but, I am yet so
agitated, that I can hardly keep my hand upon the paper.
When I entered the room, he stood fronting the
door. He bowed, without any emotion. Mr. Grenville,
I thought, manifested a good deal of perturbation. Mr.
Molton asked me, if it were true, that Jane had shut her
door against me; one evening when Mr. G. and I had
been taking a walk. I answered, reluctantly, yes.—
“Madam,” said he, “I do not come to alarm you. My
errand is one of peace. I have been conversing with
your husband, and I respect him.” (It was said with
emphasis; and, coming from Edward Molton, I confess
that it did my heart good.) “I was not surprised to

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

learn from him that you had communicated the whole,
the whole, madam, that ever transpired between us. This
was wise. It will prevent misinterpretation, slander, or
unkind feeling, hereafter. I was willing to see you once
more;—but I chose that your husband should be present.
You have been slandered; and I have my share, I find, in
the calumny. For myself, that were nothing, but while
I have breath, Juliet—Ma—Madam—Mrs. Grenville, I
mean---no human being shall breathe any slander upon
your name. Pardon me—I see that it distresses you;
but, I have the traducer in my own power. Your husband
did not know the extent of these atrocious calumnies,
until I communicated them to him. For some
things, that he did, I blame him; but, these were consequences
that he could not foresee---and his love—and love
madam, where it does not debase, enables and consecrates
like divinity—his love made him wander. Farewell. I
shall probably never trouble you again. You have both
an ill opinion of me. I am sorry for it; but I do not
blame you; and it is hardly worth while, at my age, and
in my state of health, to—Sir, your wife had better sit, I
think—(Indeed I could hardly stand) to disturb the consciences
or the hearts of them that slumber--unless, indeed,
I were sure that they would be the happier for it. You
will not see me again—but you will hear from me, in
a few days too, I hope. Farewell.”

He passed my husband, who shook him cordially, very
cordially by the hand;---and as he passed me—what could
I do-it was probably the last time-we had never parted before,
even in our anger, without it. I put mine into his.
He appeared surprised---touched--and he relinquished it,
very gently. “What am I to think of this,” Mr. G. said
to me---the first words that he spoke. “Is that the man
Juliet?” I stammered a little, I verily believe;---but, nevertheless,
I was able to articulate a faint yes, at last.---
“By heaven!” said he---“he is a most extraordinary being.”

Farewell! Sarah. Tell me what to do, or think.

JULIET R. GRENVILLE.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

P. S. You see a little ostentation, I suppose, in the
name. I cannot help it. I want to get accustomed to
the whole length of it---to the sound and sight of it.
Letter EDWARD MOLTON TO GEORGE STAFFORD.

Once more, dear Stafford, I find myself in communion
with you. My heart acknowledged the approximation;
and it began to vibrate with unusual spirit, while I
was tracing your name. I have experienced much since
I saw you, much to weary and chafe a nature like mine;
and something, perhaps, though not much, to darken it.
One thing I have learnt, in bitterness; and that is, that
there is a resisting power within the human heart-- a
sort of incompressibility, which renders it stern as adamant,
when it is beset, alike, on all sides. At a single
shock, it quivers to the core; to a slight pressure, it yields.
But, increase the pressure;---repeat the shock;---encompass
and envelope it, all about, with an atmosphere of
fire, and heaviness; and it beats boldly and freely again---
like something alive, in the deep water---or our pulses
in the wind. What is the property, that upholds us, at
such an hour? Is it that God hath given to us, hidden
and secret energies, which are only to be developed in
desperation? How many have died in imbecility, who,
had they been taught to wrestle upon a precipice, had
been giants? Our faculties—what do we know of them?
Do they not spring up and lighten, against oppression
and darkness; yet perish away, and wane, under the more
gentle and delicate ministering of the elements? No,
Stafford. To become acquainted with our own strength,
we must be put to it, for life and death. No man ever knew
the use of his muscles, till he had fallen from a steep,
and caught; been thrown overboard, or shipwrecked.—
We can't learn to swim on a table. Make a creature
desperate; and who can withstand it? The mother in
her ire; the wild beast in its wrath; the tamest creature
of the farm-yard; how formidable it will become, when

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

the instinct of its power is disturbed. So is it with us.
And it were impious to complain of those trials, which
have given manhood and aspect to our virtues. Without
affliction; without trial, discipline, and sorrow, where
was there ever a great man?—or a great virtue? Not
upon this earth. The strongly rooted are only known in
the strong wind. The great men of the world, are those,
who have arisen in her tribulation. They are sparks,
elicited by the concussion of society—convulsed and
shaken to its foundation. Let us not complain, then, my
dear Stafford, if we are visited with somewhat that gives
dignity to virtue. But let me leave this. I am now engaged
in a serious enterprise; and, as I have promised one
or two letters of this sort, it would be well, I think, to
remember them now, lest any accident, such as I have
lately escaped from, should incapacitate me.

But first, let me reply to a postscript in your last,
which I overlooked; probably, because it was written
on the very last fold of the paper. You ask what I mean
by calling all your classical writers, cockney-writers.—
Hear my answer. In the first place, your cocknies are
in the habit of dropping the h in pronunciation. So do
your classical writers. Let me convict them, out of their
own mouths. All of them are continually writing an before
words beginning with an h aspirated, as herald, heroick,
house, harlot, heaven, &c. Now this could never
have happened—(for men write by the ear, more than
by the eye; and those, who write rapidly, often say two,
for too, or to—and formally for formerly, and vice versa)—
unless they were in the habit of pronouncing these
words, in conversation, 'erald, 'eroick, 'ouse, 'arlot.
Talking-cocknies are bad enough, heaven knows;—but
what are writing-cocknies, who have time to deliberate;
and ought to know better? I cannot forgive them.

But, perhaps, you may think this an exaggeration.
Try it—take up any book that you will, from Shakspeare
down to, to—stop, here is Crabbe. Now, I defy you
to open a page, without finding one or more of these
bow-bell-provincialisms. There!—what did I tell you?
Here I find an 'oliday; an 'elping 'and; an 'ouse; an 'ill,

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

(for a hill;) an 'uge 'igh 'ouse; an 'eart, &c. &c. Very
well. Now, let us open the Bible. I take it down from
the shelf. I open it, by chance. I find, almost without
looking for it—for my eye is attracted by such a thing,
just as by bad spelling; or by a letter turned upside down—
“a city standing on an 'ill.” There is Burke—the great
Burke. I open at a letter to Charles Lee, Feb. 1, 1774.
“I already have an 'igh esteem,” he says. Let us try
Bacon. “Men an hungred, i. e. an 'ungered, do love to
smell hot bread,” says he. Now open Johnson's Dictionary—
look for the illustrations of any word, beginning
with h, and tell me if I have been too severe. Thus
much on that head. I proceed to allege other examples
in proof. It is exceedingly common with your classical
gentry, ancient and modern—but, especially, with the
modern, and more particularly with the poetical class—
to say wert for wast; sate for sat; drank for drunk; and
some other words, about as barbarous, for others purely
and beautifully English.

Dryden says, or said; for latterly, they have discovered
the blunder, and arrested it, at the expense of the
rhyme;—



Aloft in awful state,
The godlike hero sate!

Byron still perseveres; and so do several of your moderns,
particularly Moore and Barry Cornwall; and
all of ours, who, like Mr. Percival, are addicted, grosly,
to Byron. By the way, you have a she-poet among
you, with a more brilliant plumage, and a finer song, by
far, than any female that I ever heard of---and far superior
to most of your males. She is the author of Legends
of Lampidosa
---and is called Mrs. Lehman, I believe.

Byron too, and all of that school; nay, about nine out
of ten, among all your poetical writers, ancient and modern,
are in the continual habit of saying they had drank,
for they had drunk---“Thou wert lovely,” for thou wast
lovely; corrupted from a beautiful use of the subjunctive,
wert thou lovely: and more than one, too, are in the habit
of blundering, forever, in the use of the verbs to sit

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

and to set---to lay and to lie. Thus, Byron writes lay,
instead of lie; for a rhyme, too, in one of those magnificent
stanzas, in his disorderly apostrophe to the Ocean,
at the end of his fourth canto, of Childe Harold.

“And dashest him again to earth---there let him lay.

Who knows, but some future commentator may reform
that; and make the line terminate in lie? It, or something
very like it, has already been done, with Dryden,
we see.

Another of the cockney-tricks, continually practised by
your great men, is this—whenever they are puzzled for
a rhyme, they change either the pronunciation of a word,
the tense, or the manner, from solemn to familiar; or, from
familiar to solemn. They will make wand rhyme with
hand—wrath with path—flood with wood;—and, choosing
the solemn style of thee and thou, for all occasions, they
cannot bear to follow it up; are willing to say thou art,
or thou wilt—but not, thou shouldst or thou wouldst; but
you should, or you would, as more manageable in poetry.
Such men will say, for example—


Thou art more lovely than the clear-eyed day;
“And should you not, with like enduring ray.
Or—



“He came; and on the topmost mountain stood;
“And sees the winds encountering on the flood;
“And upward throws his golden wreathed wand,
“And bent the index of supreme command.”

Does this appear so very absurd? By heaven, I can
point cut more abominable sacrifices to an indolent temper,
in any poet of your country.

I next charge all of your writers—all—I make no exception,
with a total disregard to the niceties of punctuation—
nay, with having no law at all. Dr. Blair, himself,
has no steadfast rule; and, as for the rest, they
point their own writing, in such a manner, as to prove,
that they have never thought upon the matter. Men

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

may differ, to be sure, in style; but, they may as well
differ in orthography, as in punctuation.

Another common blunder—which is only a refinement
upon cockneyism, among them, is of the following kind.
An abandonment of the infinitive, for some round-about
modification. They never say, for example, when they
mean, that a man expected to be at a place;—but always,
that he expected to have been; and so, too, although I admit
that to be quite an unsettled matter—they are always
blundering in the subjunctive mood. They say,
if he was, if he is, when they mean, if he were, if he be.—
The best rule perhaps, without regard to the future, is
always to use the subjunctive mood, whenever there is
any degree of doubt or uncertainty implied, or expressed,
if you can; in other words, to consider the word if, unless,
although
, &c. as a sign of the subjunctive mood; in which
case, you will not be troubled, once a year, with an exception.

Another pretty trick of your classical people, is that
of leaving out the relatives, as they would poison, from
all their preparations. Blair is at the head of them, who
prefer writing nonsense, to writing which, that, whom
and who. Not many years ago, there was a foppery,
somewhat like it, very prevalent in the world of shopkeepers,
play-wrights, merchants, and manufacturers,
whose English is quite another language from the English
of other people. They left out the pronoun I; and
fancied that they could not be egotistical then, by any
possibility They would write, for example.

“Dr. Sir—Received yours of 10th ult. Happy to apprise
you. &c.” We laugh at that; but is it, one tittle, more
impertinent and foolish, than Dr. Blair's practice of leaving
out the relative? He would say, “I am happy to
inform you I am well;” or, “Sir—the man I called on,”
&c. What would one say, of a Frenchman—a scholar,
and a critick, who should write, “On m'a dit vous etes
&c. instead of “On m'a dit que vous etes.” Yet, the
law is the same, in all languages; and, if we would feel
the ridicule properly, we should look to some language,
that has never been so corrapted, as our own.

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

You desire to learn something of the state of your favourite
art, here. I do not pretend, as you know, Stafford,
to understand the language of connoisseurs in the
matter; but, what I know, in the most intelligible language
that I am master of, is heartily at your service.

In the first place, you cannot be ignorant that Mr.
West; or, as you chose to call him, Sir Benjamin West,
your president, is an American. Observe, I am not
boasting of this—and, least of all, to you. But, I mention
it, as a point, from which to start, in the enumeration
of American painters. A genuine Englishman, if
you mention the fact, that Mr. West is an American born,
will “come down upon you,” as he says, with—“Ah, but
he was educated in England,” Ergo; he is an Englishman.
Just so, it was with Alexander Hamilton. We, Americans,
boasted of him, because he was nursed and bred
among us. But then, you cried out. “Ah! but he was
born in England!” So, that if he be but born, though he
never lived with you; or, if he were born here, and has
been with you for a visit, though he never dwelt among
you, you have always the modesty to claim him for an
Englishman. Nay, have you not claimed all our discoveries;
all our great men, as fast as they became conspicuous;
and, when you could not discover, that they had been in
England, or ever visited England, did you not fly to
the ridiculous expedient of accounting for their greatness,
by the operation of British laws? Thus, I remember,
that one of your reviews, remarkable for its arrogant
tone, and corrupt, barbarous English, not long since,
declared that Washington was the growth of America,
when she was a part of the British empire; and, that
since her dismemberment, she had produced no men of
such stature! inferring, of course, that a republican government,
was unfavourable to moral greatness. Had
they ever heard of Greece, and Rome?

You often boast of your superiority. I have smiled, to
hear you---even you, Stafford, whom I have heard, sometimes
forgetting the character of a well-bred Englishman,
and charging us with degeneracy. It is common to ask,
where are our Shakspeares---Miltons---Bacons---Lockes---
Newtons?

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Men of England! Where is your exclusive property
in the reputation of these men? We have as free and incontestable
a title to it, as you. They are not your contemporaries.
They are not of this generation. Where
then, is your property in their fame? They stood among
your fathers. They were countrymen of your ancestors
.

To this, we answer—They stood among our fathers,
too. They were the countrymen of our ancestors, too
. All
the great men of Britain, who lived before our Declaration
of Independence, left, as a legacy to the whole British
empire, their crowns and sceptres; the regalia of
immortality. Till then, we were a part of that empire;
and our title, like yours, hath come to us, in the course
of descent and distribution. It is a title of inheritance,
only.

But, to the fame of men that have lived in Britain since
our revolution; to that, we abandon all claim; we ask, only
for our own. Array your strong men together. We
will array ours.---And see who overtops, or outnumbers
the other.

Yet, who shall be impartial? Not an American. No;
nor a Britain? No.---Let us appeal then, to some other
people.

Let us look among them that are able and willing to
be just. There is the National Institute of France.
How many Britons do you find there? Five. How
many Americans? Seven. Yet, you are twice as numerous
a people. Is not this a fact that speaks loudly?
But, I forhear; I allow much for national prejudice---
much, for republican partialities; but, will these account
for such a difference, where these members are all honorary
members; elected, too, the majority of them, under
a regal government; and some, in a time of actual war,
between France and America. Remember our population,
and encouragement. What are they, in comparison
with yours?

You have heard of Copely. He was a strong, homely
painter; but some of his portraits have great merit.---
There is Stuart, too; he has been among you---and you
have seen his Washington. I have seen copies of it in

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

Bengal, done in China. You have seen many. All are
like each other; but none are likenesses of Washington.
There is too much sublimity in the face. Stuart's
Washington, I have heard my father say, who knew him
well, was less what Washington was, than what he
ought to have been. The painter has infused into it,
an amplitude and grandeur, that were never the attributes
of Washington's face. It is true, that there was a
settled majesty;—an oppressive and great steadiness in
the countenance of Washington, that awed and confounded
men. His passions were tremendous, even in
their repose; and it was impossible to become familiar
with him, even at his own fire-side. The men that knew
him best, and had been much with him, at times, when
all mankind are brought into a kind of fellowship; in the
field of battle, and at the dinner table; in the senate chamber,
and at places of publick entertainment; always
went around him reverentially, and regarded him, afar
off, without approaching; as men might, a sleeping giant,
whom it were impossible to contemplate with composure.

Stuart says, and there is no fact more certain, that
he was a man of terrible passions; the sockets of his
eyes; the breadth of his nose and nostrils; the deep broad
expression of strength and solemnity upon his forehead,
were all a proof of this. So, Stuart painted him; and,
though a better likeness of him were shown to us, we
should reject it; for, the only idea that we now have of
George Washington, is associated with Stuart's Washington.
Yet, why should we complain? It matters not
how a picture is painted, so that the copies are multiplied
and received (if they resemble each other,) as likenesses.
There is a Mr. Charles W. Peale, of Philadelphia,
who wrought at Washington's face, at the same time
with one or two of his own sons, and somebody else: all
occupied themselves with different views, and different
features—and, out of this, has been compounded a picture,
no more like Stuart's Washington, I confess, than
“I, like Hercules.” And yet, I am well assured, that
it is a better likeness; and, indeed, the only faithful likeness
of the man, in the world. Judge Washington, himself,
I am told, has said this.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

How strange it is!—Thus we get accustomed to a certain
image, no matter how it is created, by what illusion,
or under what circumstances; and we adhere to it, like a
lover to his mistress. If George Washington should appear
on earth, just as he sat to Stuart, I am sure that he
would be treated as an impostor, when compared with
Stuart's likeness of him, unless he produced his credentials.
At Mount Vernon, there is a picture of him, just after
his marriage with Mrs. Custis[4]. I have studied it
with attention. It is that of an ordinary man. There
is not a single feature, or expression of greatness in it.
Yet it is said to have been a remarkable likeness. I
have often thought of the probable reception which that
picture would meet with, if exhibited, now, as the portrait
of Washington. It would be laughed at. I say—
of what importance is it, whether Stuart's portrait of
him be a likeness or not, so that all the portraits of him,
are by Stuart, or copies of Stuart. It matters not, for
example, how a word may be pronounced, so that all
agree to pronounce it the same way. So too, say the
lawyers, it often matters not what the law is, so that there is
a law. And how know we that the pictures of Napoleon,
which we have seen, are likeness of him? He never sat
but once; and then, only for a few minutes to Gérard;
and, during the whole time, kept walking about the room,
with a cup of coffee in his hand. The artist lost his temper,
as well he might, and painted the sketch only from
memory. Yet, if they are alike, we are satisfied.---
Thus too, we get a strange notion of nature, from
certain standards. A man goes to the theatre for the
first time. He sees the first actor of the age. All his
conceptions of nature are outraged. The passions are
all caricatured; the sentiment exaggerated. Again, he
visits a theatre—he sees some other actor. He no
longer thinks of nature—he only thinks of the stage.—
Instead of comparing this man's performance with the
conceptions of his own mind, he compares it now with
the acting that he had seen before. In time, he thus acquires
a theatrical nature—a nature totally unlike and

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

distinct from the naked and great nature of humanity.
To this standard—that of his favourite actor, he applies
all other acting. The test is insupportable. It is ridiculous.
It is that spirit, which makes men always believe
that the first way, in which they have heard a story,
is the true one:—that their way is right; and all the rest
of the worlds' wrong. Thus you have heard the same
song sung to a dozen different tunes, and as many different
words; and the same story located[5] in a dozen
places, by as many people, each of whom verily believed
that it happened where, and when, and how, exactly as he
had heard it. Thus, a man inexperienced in the art of
painting, is shown a landscape. He examines it. There
is not a spot of bright green in the whole picture. He
retreats—he recognizes some familiar prospect. Yet—
it is not nature. But who is the master? Claude Loraine—
Ah—“Well, really it is very natural!” and,
ever after, instead of comparing pictures of the green
earth, with the green earth itself, he compares them with
the green earth of Loraine. Merciful powers---whither
have I rambled. I began with the head of Washington—
and I have followed I know not whom, round the
whole world.

I meant to give you a history of our paintings—and,
to-morrow, if I have leisure, I will attempt it; but at
present, as I am upon the character of George Washington,
I will try to set you right on some of your opinions.
Your theory has always been, that our faults are
in proportion to our virtues. And you have regarded
him as an exception—an anamoly in nature. You were
mis-informed, Stafford. George Washington had his
faults; and they were terrible. Nay—did he never blunder;
and grievously too, in his warfare?—Look at the
escape of Long Island. It was a desperate and unmilitary
affair. He exposed his whole army to destruction,
in case of defeat. But these are not the faults, of which
I speak. They are of a deeper nature—they are constitutional.
His temper was the whirlwind in its wrath.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

Let me give you some examples. At Kipp's Bay, immediately
after the battle on Brookline heights, on Long
Island—he lost all command of himself. His men behaved
like cowards; and Washington flung the reins
loose upon his horse's neck,—and struck at his men with
his sword; and snapped his pistols at them;—nay,
would infallibly have been taken prisoner, had not his
family officers seized his horse's head, by force, and
turned him back.

Again—while the enemy were storming Fort Washington,
he, with his principal officers, embarked in an
open boat, from fort Lee, on the opposite shore of the North
river; and they were all in a fair way of being captured,
every man of them, when he came to his senses—and returned.

Numerous examples are given of his violence; but they
are mere personal affairs:—yet his conduct at the battle
of Monmouth—his treatment of Hamilton—his rashness
at Princeton—all this, show that George Washington
had his infirmities, in the same measure as his virtues.
And thanks be to God, that he had! Now we have an example
to encourage us. Were he perfect, we should be
repelled, intimidated and discouraged. You will be astonished,
Stafford, to hear that his character is not understood
by his own countrymen; but it is not. They
have so long listened to hyperbolical eulogy, intemperate,
and unmeaning praise, that he has lost to their eyes,
the chief attributes of humanity—and become a God.
For shame—Gods are manufactured by the feeble of
mind, who, having no discrimination, no power of analysis;
find it easier to take all their clay from one bank,
than to compound it judiciously, of many, when they
would exhibit the workmanship of their hands. Good
night. To-morrow, in the same rambling way, I shall
probably, undertake an account of our paintings—and
painters. If I do it not, to-morrow, I hardly know when
I shall be able to do it—for that will be a leisure and
anxious day to me; as I am waiting the crisis of a tremendous
disorder.

eaf293v2.n4

[4] The greatest curiosity there, except the key of the Bastile, presented
by La Fayette.

eaf293v2.n5

[5] No such verb as—to locate.—Ed.

-- 067 --

Letter Tuesday Morning, half past eight.—

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

I have just breakfasted; and the day is my own. Not
to be interrupted, I have darkened my windows, and denied
myself to all the world, but you, Stafford—for, with
you, I am happy.

Among our present artists, conspicuous for portrait
painting, are Stuart; Peale, (Rembrandt,) Sully:
Jarvis
, and Wood, (remarkable for his small portraits
in water colour.) Their styles are all different, but well
characterised; and I will try to give you some notion of
each.

The manner of Mr. Stuart is careless, bold and confident.
He developes character like a magician. He
uses little or no material; is authority, in whatever he
does; disdains to palliate, or soothe; and nothing can
tempt him to paint a feeble face. The consequence is,
that his women are very bad; and that his likenesses of
men, are, in general, very striking, and very dignified.
He delights in broad and heavy transparent shadowing;
is never brilliant or showy; and there is no such thing
as romance, or enthusiasm, in his pictures: but great
soberness of mind, strength, and muscle.

That of Mr. Peale is peculiar. He seems never weary
of labour. His pictures are perfectly finished; and,
when he has a good subject, you may always look for a
very strong, beautiful, well-told portrait. His drapery
is, generally, capital; but too laboured;—his flesh, faithful;
and the expression, usually, very true. But, he is
too jealous and thoughtful of his reputation; and, in one
word, too honest a man to hazard much:—and the consequence
is, that his portraits never startle us. There
are no brilliant passages in them. They are rather profound
than amazing. He never lets one go out of his
hand, but as a piece of workmanship, which will always
be worth the money that he has been paid for it. This
has its disadvantage; for, were he to dash off his pictures,
with the vigour that is natural to him, the effect
would often be greater. Of any given number of portraits,
executed in this way, it is true, that there would

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

be more bad ones than there are now;—but then, there
would be a few, a very few, better than he ever produces
now. A beautiful picture, may be finished, no matter
how well;—but a great portrait, particularly of a man,
and a great man, is apt to lose its strength in finishing.
But then, this is to be considered; the first is always valuable,
as a manifestation of the art—the latter valuable
only for a season, and with those who know the likeness.
Of late, however, I have seen some bolder movements
in this artist;—a stronger, heartier, and less
anxious expression of power. Mr. Peale is not remarkable
for taste or spirit; but for composure, and beauty,
and dignity.

The next, of whom I am to give you some information,
is Mr. Sully. But, you are not to understand that
there is any design in the order, in which I have placed
their names. Each is superiour to all the others in some
particular, and inferiour in some other.

Mr. Sully, who, I am sorry to say, is an Englishman,
by birth, and seven years of education, infuses his own
character into all his portraits. He is one of the most
indefatigable men in the world—an enthusiast in his art.
He throws, like a poet, or a dramatist, or an actor,
somewhat of himself into all the workmanship of his
hands. His women, therefore, are full of fire, and instinct
with spirit, where it is possible for him to find
any justification for it. Their eyes, are the eyes of poetry,
deep and melancholy, or patient and timid; but
always, whatever be their expression, looking as if copied
at the critical moment of their extremest beauty.
Mr. Sully, too, is especially happy in his arrangement.
His pictures are never velvetty; no strange lights, or shadows—
but beautiful, and tranquil; or romantick, and
spirited. His characteristicks are elegance and taste.
He is not so remarkable for strength, or fidelity, or
workmanship;—but, in all of his drapery, there is a surpassing
gracefulness, and a careless unstudied richness.
His hair is wonderfully fine. It is always shining and luxuriant.
I should prefer Mr. Sully, I think, to any other

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

artist that I have known, if I wanted the portrait of a
youthful passionate, enthusiast, male or female;—but,
if I wanted the likeness of a sober-minded man or woman,
I would go to Mr. Peale;—and to Stuart, for whatever
was awful, and distinct, and real. But Stuart has
no poetry—Mr. Peale very little—and Mr. Sully, the
poetry only of romance, in his pictures. With the latter
all is picturesque, fanciful and wild—when he can have
his own way—with well-bred people. With the second,
all is sedateness, tranquillity, and goodness;—with the
former, there is, always, a bold, careless spirit, which,
you can see has wrought, knowing that, whatever it produced,
would be regarded as a prodigy.

But, by the way, your Sir Thomas Lawrence, whom
Mr. Sully greatly resembles—but only in the free, fine,
bold manner of Sir Thomas, and not in his late prettinesses
and fopperies—is the greatest coxcomb, notwithstanding
his high talent, that I know, among painters.
I have seen a noble picture of his, uniting, in itself, all
three of the manners, that every painter has during his
practice. Some parts were hard and cold, like a cautious
workman, finished by a painful and incessant comparison,
at every touch, with the original —after the first manner
of all painters, when they begin;—other parts were
boldly dashed out, like the work of a man, who looks at
his object, and then goes into another room—or waits
till another day—sets up the canvass—catches up the
paint—and throws it about, bravely, and at arm's length—
boldly—fearlessly;—the second manner of such men
as Stuart and Lawrence:—and other parts—the rest of
that same portrait, I have found laboriously finished
with a camel's hair pencil
. What do you think of that,
for the third manner of such a man as Sir Thomas Lawrence?
Why is this? Poets fall into the same errour.
They lose their fire and boldness; and become timid,
cautious, and exact, as their blood grows old. Is it that
they are afraid to lose the reputation which they got, by
caring much less about it? Men get a name, by working
for bread—not for a name—and they lose their name,
the moment that they think of nothing but a name. Keep

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

them poor—comparatively unknown—and they are fearless,
desperate—having little to lose. After a while, they
have every thing to lose—little to gain: and they go back
to their earlier experiments, and renew them, in their
old age; forgetful, generally, of the disadvantages which
had attended them, and which had been the cause of their
abandoning them, in their youth. Do you know the
cause of his melancholy? I have heard a sad story about
it—enough to make the heart of any man bleed, inwardly,
all his life long—careless of fame, and every thing
else. He loved one of two sisters—both superiour women.
He was about to marry one, when he met the
other—loved her—struggled, and struggled—but to no
purpose—and then dealt, like a man, with the first. She
bore it proudly— neither trembled nor bent—but died of
a broken heart—extorting a promise, first, from her sister,
upon her death-bed, never to marry the wretched
man. The surviving sister kept her promise—and died
also
. Heaven! what a fate for genius! Even our Alston,
too—his wife left him, in a strange land, just when the
skies were opening about him.

Mr. Jarvis—One of the greatest humourists of the
age; and, did I want the picture of a humourist—anything
happy, droll, and impossible for any other man to hit—
I would go to Jarvis. There is an air of jovial oddity,
or great strength, in all of his favourite pictures. He
works hard, and faithfully; but would not have it known.
Full of eccentricity and humour, he is the delight and
rallying point.—the nucleus, about which, all that is eccentrick
and humorous, within the sphere of his attraction,
delights to assemble. His manner is rich, diversified,
and daring;—that is, when he has a subject that
will bear him out—but a tame face, becomes the tamest
thing in the world, under the pencilling of Jarvis. One
would think, that he was fashioned for taking portraits,
only of such men as he knew, heart and soul; and loved
as heartily. He is one of the boldest, and most original
painters of the age; and is remarkable for the
strong individuality of his favourite heads---bold, natural
composition, manner, and attitude. Yet, as pictures,

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

there is too little merit in the work of Mr. Jarvis; and,
when the originals have passed away, and the memory
of them, too, the greater part of his portraits will never
be valued as pictures, and still less as paintings. If they
be preserved at all, it will be because they were painted
by Jarvis; and because they were, in other days, genuine
portraits—not because of their merit; for that merit
is mortal, and co-existent only with the originals. But
that merit, in his pictures, I confess, to of be the highest
order. Mr. Jarvis has painted some pictures, however;
and one, of himself, which will always be valuable; but
there are very few. He is lately doing miniatures, altogether
in his own way, off hand, and full of effect.

Mr. Wood—is the last of whom I shall now speak;
though there are some others, strongly entitled to your
notice—as Mr. Neagel, just coming out, very much in
the manner of Stuart, though undetermined—(very fine
talent,)—and Mr. Morse—but of him, more anon. Mr.
Wood paints in water-colours. He was once, and continues,
perhaps, to this hour, to be celebrated for his
miniatures; but there was a time, when he painted nothing
but miniatures. He was then associated with Mr.
Jarvis. But a change in affairs, led him to adopt a new
style of work, which he could afford at less price. It is
the last thing that an artist will, or ought, to consent to—
a reduction of price. He prefers giving some other
manner, though it be more troublesome and laborious,
for a less price. That prevents the disagreeable inference
always made from a falling price—that the fashion
of the ware is falling off. His first attempts were tolerable—
barely tolerable. He laboured diligently; but the
end of all his labour, was a hard, polished, flat, earthern
picture, strangely like the original, nevertheless. But
the spirit of the man waxed impatient. He struck into
a bolder path—and the result is, at this moment, that he
is unrivalled. His pictures are fuller of vivacity and
character, than any that I have ever seen, of the same
size. Now and then, it is true, I have seen some admirable
oil likenesses, on the same scale, that were, to the
full, as perfect; but they were not so full of spirit and ease.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

Mr. Wood I would never trouble with the face of a woman,
particularly, if she were young and beautiful; or, if
there were deep feeling in her eyes, unless I wanted her
miniature. But, if she were a Catherine or Elizabeth;
or, had any other high minded, domineering, and distinctly-marked
countenance, I would trust him with it,
in preference to anybody that I know. So too, with
men. His Dandies and Delicates, are inexpressibly insipid—
but his men, are men.

There, my dear Stafford. Adieu for the present. I am
actually weary of the subject; yet, do not flatter yourself,
that I have relinquished it. No—I have much to
tell you yet, of our historical department; for, I assure
you, that, though we are Americans, we are getting to
make quite a figure in it.

Yours, forever,
ED. MOLTON.
Letter REV. MR. ASHTON TO EDWARD MOLTON.
My young friend,

I have disturbed your proud spirit, and deeply wronged
you. I have acted in a manner unworthy of my age,
and of my situation, as a minister of peace; and I hasten
to atone for it, I hope, in season to allay your impatience,
and disarm your resentment. I received a letter
from you, about a month since. I knew the hand-writing;
and (I do not pretend to justify myself,) in a moment
of indignation, I returned it to you, immediately, unopened.
I am sorry for it. I beg your pardon. Can
you forgive me?—will you? Perhaps, you have not received
it. Indeed, I fervently wish that you may not;—
at least, not until you have read this. But, if it be otherwise,
let me beg of you to return it, to me.

Not a week after I had forwarded that letter, my heart
and my conscience arose and strove with me, but in vain,
to bring me to repentance. I am not vindictive in my

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

temper, Mr. Molton; but I am old; and old men, though
they have little reason for it, being so much nearer than
others to the refutation of their errours, are apt to be obstinate.
I was. I resisted the admonition of my heart. I
strove mightily against it; but all would not do. I remembered
your deportment; your temper; and what right
had I to judge you, unheard? It is true, my young friend,
that, to all appearances, you have been guilty of a tremendous
crime. As it now appears, you have torn away
a bride from the arms of her husband—fled with her; and,
when pursued, left him weltering in his blood, upon the
beach. I can imagine no excuse, no palliation for this;
particularly, as I learn that you had an intrigue with the
same woman, before her marriage; and yet, such is my
compunction for my own unworthy, intemperate, and
unchristian deportment toward you, that I have suspended
my judgment, difficult as it was, to do so, until I can
hear from you. If you be guilty—say so, and let me
pronounce the sentence of the law, upon you. I may weep,
young man; I may tremble; for you so resemble the son
whom I have lost, that I should feel as if sitting in judgment
upon my own child—yet, I would not avoid the
appointment. I should lift up my voice, and denounce
you. Yet—O would that you were innocent;—would that
you could come to me; and kneel down with me, before
our Father which is in heaven; and put your hands into
mine—and say—I am innocent of this.—Of the blood of
this man; of the honour of this woman, I am innocent.

I wait to hear from you.

Farewell.
CHARLES ASHTON.
REPLY.

I have only time to tell you, my dear and excellent
friend, that “I am innocent.” But the vessel is ready to
sail; and I have neither time nor inclination to tell you
the particulars. At some future day—no, I ought not

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

to say that—for I never violate my word. I was about
to tell you, that, at some future day, I should be able to
communicate with you, face to face, all that led to this
transaction. But, I cannot promise this, unless something
should transpire to change my present views, radically
and completely. The secret is now in mine own
bosom—there it may die with me. I have nothing therefore,
to offer you, but my simple word. With that, you
must be satisfied. Believe it, if you can—“I am innocent
of the husband's blood; and of the wife's honour.” I
spilt the one, and rifled the other.—I do not deny it—but
I did it, innocently. Do not doubt me. I have no interest
in deceiving you; and no power to undeceive you, if
you continue to wrong me. Perhaps—perhaps, I may be
able, one day or other, to detail all the mournful and mysterious
adventures of my life, to you, as I would to a father.
There is one event, and one only, that can lead to
this. If that happen, you will see me, when you least expect
it—either in body or shadow. Dead or alive, if it
be permitted to me, you shall be satisfied of my innocence,
whenever that event arrives. If I be dead—and
the power be upon me, I will stand at your elbow, where
I last stood, and speak, if the miraculous organ of speech
remain to me;—and, if not, I will look into your soul,
my friend, with the aspect of unclouded, and regenerate
innocence.

This will be given you, by Mr. George Stafford.
If you do not know him already, I beg that this may be
a sufficient introduction to you. I shall enclose it to him,
in a long letter, which I finished but yesterday, to go by
this vessel. Farewell—I do forgive you—with all my
heart and soul; and entreat you to burn or forget, which
ever may be easiest, my letter, whenever it comes to hand.
I could almost wish that the vessel had foundered!

Truly yours,
EDWARD MOLTON.

-- 075 --

Letter HELEN MOLTON TO CLARA PETERS.

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Yes, my dear Miss Peters, you are rightly informed.
I did say that, the ladies, or many of them, on your Eastern
Shore of Maryland; and, in your beautiful city of Baltimore
too, “were guilty of beastly practices.” You
cannot be ignorant of what I alluded to; for, when I met
you at Baltimore, you were in a fair way to follow their
example. Must I speak plainly? Do you forget what
they meant, by inviting you, frequently, to go into the
garden, or your room, and take a rub? Merciful heaven,
how often have I seen them, with all their heads together
in a bye place, before I knew what was meant by taking
a rub;
and, when I found that it was a cant phrase, to express,
what my stomach turns at, while I write—the division
of snuff—to be taken by handfulls—you have no
idea how pained and humbled I felt. What! women!—
young and beautiful, getting into a corner, to eat snuff.—
The thing would be incredible, were it not known to be
very common. I know a remedy. Let their names be
published.

The women that I speak of, are accustomed to chewing
snuff
, in such quantities, and so continually, as to
intoxicate them, and shatter their constitution. Clara
Peters—have you forgotten Mrs. C—, and the two
Misses P—? They consumed pounds and pounds of
snuff, till the hands of the former, shook like those of a
confirmed drunkard; and her head trembled, as if she
had the palsy; and the complexion of the two latter, the
younger of whom was once a blooming, sprightly girl,
became swarthy, sallow, and cadaverous. When I spoke
to them, and to you, my dear, for your folly in attempting
the experiment, what was their apology? They only
used snuff they said, to clean their teeth.—Faugh!—what
a filthy practice. But that was not true. They always
had a mouthful of it. They ate it, by spoonfuls; and
loved it, as they say in Maryland, mighty bad; and I told
them nothing more than was true—when I said, that it
was beastly—that it was the worst and most unpardonable
of all intemperance;—that it was eaten only to

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

produce inebriety, like opium, brandy, or tobacco, except
that, no tobacco-chewer, beastly as he may be, consumes
a quantity like them. Yes—It was to that, that I alluded.
The practice is beastly.

HELEN. Letter SARAH TO JULIET.

Tell me, my dear, dear Juliet, what has become of you?
John says that you are really married; married to Mr.
Grenville. I cannot believe it; yet, strange as it is, my
poor heart begins to yield to the apprehension. Was it then,
your hand writing, that disturbed me so? Was it you,
Juliet, you, whom I have so loved, that told me, with a
trembling hand, to believe nothing, that I did not hear
from yourself? I have obeyed you. I am told, that you
ran away. I do not believe it. I am told, that you have
been turned out of doors. I do not believe it. I am told,
that you are married to Mr. Grenville. I never will believe
that, until I have it in “black and white, under your
own hand.”

I have nothing more to say. I have few comforts left
for me. I can ill spare the smallest of them now;—but
the bitterest, the most insupportable of bereavements to
me, Juliet, would be the loss of my love, and respect for
you.—I cannot go on—the tears gush out of my eyes,
at every throb of my heart; and wert thou near me, my
own dear, dear Juliet, I should be sobbing, like a child, in
thy bosom.

Am I unkind, Juliet?—Pity me, if I am—it is not natural
to me. There is no unkindness at my heart. I
never, never loved thee so tenderly; so, as if there were
nothing else on earth dear to me, as at this moment.
Then, why should I doubt thee? I do not,-I will not--I will
believe nothing, suspect nothing, until I hear it from
thine own sweet lips, (for writing may deceive me,) that
thou art no longer worthy of my veneration—. No,
I will be more cheerful—I will.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Is it not wonderful, dear Juliet?—yes, I will change
the theme. I will forget that I have been weeping for
thee—it is the only way—.

Is it not strange, Juliet, that I have heard nothing, of
late, from the deaf-and-dumb man?—Nay, what a ridiculous
question!—but, I am sadly anxious to write about
something, with an air of pleasantry. I often think of
him; and, in my dreariness, I have almost wished that
he might stand before me.

Laugh with me, Juliet!—Nay, laugh at me, for I really
deserve it. Do you know, that, just at that moment,
where I left off, I happened to lift my eyes—and, if ever
I was possessed, it was at that instant, I declare —I never
was so frightened in my life—I saw the very eyes of
the deaf-and-dumb man rivetted upon me!—as I thought.
A cry escaped me, I believe; but, the good creature appeared
more terrified than I; and, though I confess, that his
first attempts at conversation were laughable enough,
yet, in a few moments, he was quite intelligible. I came
to my senses, and who do you think it was?—nobody,
in the world, but my poor drawing-master.

“Pray,” said I, “Mr. Randolph,” (with some embarrassment,
I confess; for I had been inconceivably terrified,
and I was anxious to learn if he had heard me say any
thing aloud; for sometimes, you know, I have been guilty
of talking—not to myself, exactly, but loud enough for the
neighbours to hear me, when I was all alone;) “how long
have you been here?” He smiled.

“Only a moment, I assure you.”
A pause—

“I see that you are distressed. Let me re-assure you.
I knocked at the outer door; but, as it stood ajar; and nobody
came to me; and I saw you occupied, as I thought,
with your painting, I ventured to come into the room.
It was not, till I had bowed twice or thrice; and was on
the point of announcing myself with some emphasis, that
you designed to lift up your eyes. And when you did,—
what a reception! I know not whether you were
frightened or not; but I am pretty sure that I was. My

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

hair will never lie close again, while I live. Nay, it is
cruel in you to laugh; does'nt this chattering of my teeth
convince you, that, whatever it may have been to you, it
was no laughing matter with me.”

His countenance changed—his hand fell upon my
shoulder.—I was indignant. I had half a mind to strike
it off—but, before he had finished a sentence, I had entirely
forgotten that it was there; and, it was not till he had
left my room, that I remembered it, as a freedom that I
will never permit again. Yet, he, I am sure, was unconscious
of it. It was done with the most natural, frank,
plausible manner in the world—as if in excess of earnestness;
just as if he had forgotten himself, in his anxiety
to re-assure me.

“Miss Ramsay,” said he “I am come on a serious errand.
Yet, before I trouble you with it, allow me to
assure you, that you uttered not a loud word; that, I overheard
nothing.”

I started.—Could the creature read my thought?
or had he read my letter?.—Read my letter!—ridiculous
indeed; that part of it, was not then written. He continued.—
“And that I saw nothing, heard nothing, which you
have any reason to lament. I see, by your countenance,
that you are apprehensive of this. Believe me, I tell
you nothing but the truth; and, had I, by any misfortune,
overheard anything, or overlooked anything, that
was not meant for my ears or eyes, I should have been
as much distressed at it, as yourself.”

It was said in a manner, so convincing, that I could
not doubt it. I forgave him, therefore; and then, I—forgave
myself.

But, what think you, was his errand? Let me tell
you, in his own words.

“You have sent for me, to teach you drawing. I have
obeyed the summons. You would learn painting. I am
unable to teach you that. You appear surprised. It is
natural. I pass for a drawing-master. I have even
taken likenesses. Nay, I have taught others, who were
superior to you; yet. I cannot teach you. This would seem
to be a paradox. But, the truth is—I am an impostor.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

My blood thrilled, Juliet;—and I declare to you, that
I began to fancy that there were the same eyes—again,
that I had seen so near my face, in Boston;—when I was
taken up, as I thought, by the deaf-and-dumb man, from
under the very wheels of the carriage, and hoofs of the
horses---what a delightful adventure it would have been!---
what a novel might have been made of it! But ah---
the incorrigible reality. It would come---and dash!
away went the cup of mystery and enchantment. He
continued,—“I am an impostor. I have been teaching an
art, of which I am ignorant. But then, I am not so ignorant
as the people here. When I began, I knew nothing
of it. I never had any instruction; but I have taught
myself, by blundering, and by teaching others. My
manner has been assured, composed- and I have a consummate
impudence. The game, that I have played, has
been a fair one; but it cannot continue. I have found
one woman, whom I can respect. For that reason, I tell
you the truth. I foresee the consequence. You will dismiss
me---and my ruin will follow, for, here, I have no other
means of livelihood. Yet---I cannot consent to impose
upon you:—why, I know not, for I could do it, if I would;
and I have imposed upon wiser and more experienced
people than Miss Ramsay.”

I was amazed; and yet, the frankness of the creature
pleased me. “No, Mr. Randolph, I will retain you yet;
and do what I can, to promote your school; I know nothing
of your landscapes, or colouring, or likenesses; but I
am pleased with your drawing, and can improve by it.”

“You are mistaken,” said he: “your style is better than
mine. You smile---I am gratified that you take the disclosure
so pleasantly. Let us continue our acquaintance.
I shall be here for a few weeks longer; and will, if you
will permit me, continue to visit you, at the same hour---
as your drawing master; but, on this condition alone,
that I receive no pay. You look alarmed---I mean, no
pay in money;---but, I am willing to be paid, by your instruction
for mine. I love your colouring. It is bold
and beautiful. I have a faculty of imitation, and can
profitby it, I am sure.”

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

I consented. “But pray,” said I, for I could not help
laughing at the oddity of the conceit---“how have you
managed to get the reputation that you have, as a drawing
master?”

He smiled---and went to confession, forthwith; and
his frankness became so irresistibly droll and unxpected,
that, though I am not much addicted to laughing aloud,
and was never less in a laughing humour, yet it made
me laugh so often, and so loudly, that I have had a pain in
my side ever since; and he has been gone a full hour.---
and the best of it was, that the man looked all the while,
as if he had no concern at all in the matter.

“If you will have the patience to hear me for a few
minutes,” said he, “I will let you into the whole mystery.
But first, let me remark, so that you may not be
offended at my bluntness—that I treat women, no matter
who they are, just as I do men; or, with very little
more forbearance or consideration, when I respect them.
I treat them as companions, friends, people of understanding,
or fools; and contradict them, correct them, or
laugh at them, whenever they deserve it—not merely
to make them ridiculous, or to hurt their feelings;
but, wherever it may be a benefit to them. I will not
offend you, if I can help it—but I would have you prepared
for a manner that is new to you among men. Most
men treat women like spoilt children, who must not be
contradicted, or opposed, or thwarted—whose bad temper
must always be humoured—I do not. I respect women,
but it is in my own way. I would make them wiser
and better; and, therefore, I say that to them, and before
their face, which I never say, or permit another to say
behind their backs. Profligates—men that think most
irreverently of women, cannot do this---do not. So, you
see---I am no profligate. Now, to my story. When I
was a boy, I was fond of pictures. I began to imitate
them; and, as all children do, I became passionately enamoured
of vivid colouring. I had no models; or, what
was worse than none, very bad ones; but, such as I had,
I imitated, and surpassed. In that way, by stealing a
hint, here and there, from water-coloured daubing;

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

samplers and embroidery; fruit and birds, &c.—I soon managed
to make, what I thought, extremely pretty roses and
rose buds. At this time, all that I had learnt, was, to
imitate some wretched stuff, in the drawing-book of a
girl, that went to the same school with my sister. But
my roses soon grew in repute; and I had my hands full of
solicitation from all my uncles and aunts, and cousins---
yet, devil of a rose would I part with---I beg your pardon
for swearing. One of my expedients, to give effect
to these flowers, was, to varnish them with gum-arabick,
till they would crack and peal off, like the glazing of
crockery, in cold weather; or like the Japan tinning
of bad ware, by a hot fire.”

“I had a school master, who was a prodigy of genius in our
estimation--and his own. He had painted many surprising
matters; but nothing that tickled my fancy like a young
chicken cock, upon a gray rock, in full feather,---with a
gray squirrel upon a gray tree. And one day, for some
freak of mine, he was unlucky enough to think of locking
me up, alone, in the school room.---I attacked his treasury,
directly---pillaged it; ransacked the desk; and bore
off the cock and squirrel in triumph. As soon as I had
arrived at my room, I sat down to copy it. And so surpassingly
ignorant was I then, of the manner, in which the
gray, stone colour was produced, that, instead of looking
for Indian ink, the properties of which, I knew nothing
of, I compounded a strange wash of the black and white,
which were in my sister's paint box. Yet, with these, I
persevered, until I had made so perfect a copy, that, I am
sure, my master, himself, could hardly have told which
was his own. That was the height of my ambition.”

“Some time after, I was put apprentice to a retail-shopkeeper;
but my passion, for drawing and painting, still remained;
and I grew fond of copying whatever came in
my way. The consequence was, that I learnt all the
faults of each. Yet, I learnt to draw. At length, I
undertook faces—profiles, simply, because an old man
that boarded with me, used to amuse himself, while he
was starving, in the same way. It is easy to make a
profile, an outline I mean; but the difficulty is in filling it

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

up—so that some one, among a multitude, may guess at the
original. This done, for once; and people are very
quick at such discoveries, where there is'nt anything to
pay—and confoundedly backward, as I have found, to
my mortification, where there is—the reputation of the
artist is established forever.”

“Well—it happened, in the course of time, that I learnt
to draw with some precision and vigour; but my principles
were wrong; and I was unable to fill up the outline,
from a total ignorance of light and shadow.”

“But—I happened, also, to discover that Indian ink was
not to be put upon the paper, black as ten thousand devils---
your pardon, Miss---I must break myself of this vile
habit—and then washed light. This had been my practice.
And, Columbus, when the sailor upon the top, cried
out land!—and Archimides, when he sang out Eureka!—
Eureka!
—did not feel more astonishment and delight than
I, when I learnt that Indian ink was to be put upon the
paper, diluted lightly at first; and to be deepened afterward
by repetition. It was an era in my life.”

“About this time—you will not forget, that I was a
clerk to the mystery of selling tape by the yard—a man
came to my native town to teach writing, in twelve lessons.
He was a precious scoundrel—an ignorant and
presumptuous fellow, without education or principle;—
but he did write a wonderfully beautiful hand, and made
some pretensions to drawing—nay, almost overpowered
us, I remember, once, with the picture of two red cheeked
angels, in a whirlwind of fire and smoke, with blue
wings, and a great gold pen in their jaws.”

“With this man, I enlisted—to see the world; having the
most magnificent designs and adventures in view. The
first thing, that he did, was to pack me off to Brunswick
College, where I found a parcel of fools, from six years
old and upward, to pay me for teaching them to write
in twelve lessons, of two hours each.” Perhaps you
would like to understand the mystery of that. It lay
simply here—in the course of these twelve lessons, a person
was made to write more lines and pages, than he usually
did in a whole year; and this too, under the eye of
the master, with the best of pens, the best of ink, and

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

his paper so ruled, that, for his life, he could not go
wrong.”

“Well, I continued my career, till I found it necessary
to claim a part of my salary; for, I had managed so as to
consume all the receipts; cheating, too, with all possible
adroitness; and economizing, till it approached to meanness.”

“My next movement was for New York. But I stopped
at Portsmouth, where the people would not bite—
though one would have thought that they might, in the
mere spirit of retaliation; they having been bitten confoundedly,
to my certain knowledge, more than once,
in one way, and another, the same generation. Well—
in Portsmouth, I, finally, had wisdom enough to abandon
the itinerant, and low life of a writing master, to become
a—shopkeeper—again. I took up with the partner
of a man, with whom I had lived, when first tempted
away from the counter. He was a petulant, haughty,
ignorant, money-making man; but, with a good head—
and a warm heart, I think at the bottom;—and, with him
I continued, until I had spoilt the hand writing of his
two daughters gratis, in teaching them my twelve-lesson
scheme—I then quarrelled with him--and parted,
with just cash enough in my pocket to carry me home,
and buy a halter.”

“What was I to do?—I had a serious aversion to hanging—
a constitutional one perhaps; partly, I dare say, in
the mere spirit of contradiction; for most of my friends
seemed to regard that, as the infallible termination of
my adventures. So, rather than hang or starve, I took
to drawing; and, finally, after offering to teach to the
people of my native place, who never would be fools
enough to pay me for it, the art of penmanship; and, deposited
some egregious specimens of my folly in the hands
of some, whose interest it was, to get me some scholars,
but whose sense of common decency, proably prevented
them from exhibiting my specimens;—I borrowed a few
dollars of a relation, and started, to seek my fortune, in
this part of the world. I determined never to return, till
I was able to buy a dose of arsenick, at least, with my own

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

money, honestly earned. I arrived in an open boat, at
Bath—where I dined at a tavern, and ran away, without
paying for my dinner—for old acquaintance sake—
for the landlord knew me; and, truly, he deserved nothing
better, for admitting me into his house, without
the money in advance.”

“From Bath, I went to Hallowell, and opened a writing
school. But---I thought of drawing, and added that
to it. The thing took tolerably; and I then came up the
river. But let me tell you how I have managed to get
the reputation that I have. If anybody know more of the
art than I do, I am sure to pump all his knowledge out of
him, and apply it to my own; amusing him all the
while, as jugglers do, their prey, by talking about Titian,
Reubens, Raphael, colouring, conception---Chiaro oscuro,
&c. &c. as fast as I can—and that, you know, must
be tolerably fast. This will, generally, take his breath
away; and, people are always kind enough to conclude,
that, whatever is inexplicable, in my style or language,
is something superiour to their understanding. On some
occasions, I confess, that I have been hard run; and that,
I have not always been able to keep my countenance.
You know how sore people are, when they cannot guess
for whom a picture has been taken; and how delighted
they are, when they happen to guess right. I took advantage
of this.—I always painted profiles; and, if there
were a big nose, or a wen, or a wart, or a long chin, that
was enough for me—if not, I was fain to content myself
with a cocked hat, or a pair of spectacles—the likeness
of which, I could not miss; and all the world could see, at a
glance. I contented myself then, with the outline, only;
and that, I took care, to show to somebody that knew
who had been sitting. This would always resemble the
person, if he were devilish ugly—your pardon, Miss—
and, having once got an opinion of this kind, the money
was my own. I knew that no blundering of mine, could
ever destroy a likeness, once acknowledged; and, there
fore, I went on, working as fearlessly with my indian
ink, as if I were blacking a pair of boots: and the expression
was, generally worthy of the work. Nay, I have

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

laughed, time and again, till the tears came into my
eyes, on looking at my own pictures, as they darkened and
darkened, like negroes, drying before a slow fire, after
the reiterated washes that I had given them.”

“And once—I must tell you this—there was a captain
of the United States' army, at Hallo well—a prodigiously
ugly man—with a nose like a coffee-pot—no, bigger
than that—like a pump-handle. I made a likeness of
that feature—for, it was impossible to miss it—and I
had half a mind, when I had finished the nose, to stop—
for I knew that all the world would acknowledge it; but,
at last, on second thought, I concluded to put a chin,
and some other things, of the same sort, to it—for he
might be unreasonable, you know—and I liked to give
every one his money's worth;—and so, I put some other
features to it, at my leisure—giving myself no trouble
about their being his—the nose was enough for me—for
I had constantly dreamt of it; nay, it had haunted me in the
day-time, from the hour that I began its likeness—like
the spectre of something that had been unfairly dealt
with. Well, I finished the likeness—and such a likeness!—
by Jupiter, there was'nt a dog in the house, that
would'nt have yelled out, at the sight of it. He came to
get it. I could hardly keep my mouth shut, though I
bit my lip, till the blood came. He grew black in the
face, while he looked at it—and the likeness grew, every
moment, more striking. Had his rage continued till
this time, the resemblance would have been perfect. He
considered—knit his brows—and, I am sure, that that balancing
in his mind, was, whether he should break my
head, or burn his own;—and that he paid me for it, lest
I should show it—which would have made him the
laughing stock of the whole town;—and, I am equally
sure, that he put it behind the back-log, while I was
putting his money into my pocket.”

“On another occasion, a beautiful woman—rather of a
doubtful character, though, I am told—came to sit to
me, in one of the coldest days of winter—the depth of
January. I kept her, with her teeth chattering, till she
was the colour of raw meat, that had been frozen and
thawed, several times--in a thin muslin dress, for a whole

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

day—and then packed her off, some dollars lighter, with
a pretty picture, to be sure; or, rather, with the picture
of a pretty woman, with a smutty, dismal face—but no
more like her, than it was like my own mother. But I
had seen something of women before—and I caught, instinctively,
what I have since learnt, is the perfection of
the trade. She wore a breast-pin; a collar of lace, richly
embroidered; and an open-worked muslin frock. All
these, I copied faithfully, with all their flourishes,
flings, and furbelows. The effect was surprising—every
body knew the likeness of the breast-pin and ruffle—and
every body concluded, that, although he was unable to
see the least likeness, I won't say of the woman herself,
for to that I did not even pretend, but of humanity—yet,
that the fault was in him, and not in me—for had'nt I
proved, that I could paint the likeness of a breast-pin
and ruffle?—and why, then, could I not paint the likeness
of a woman?—her face?—and features?”

There, my dear Juliet, I have written you a letter;
the length of which, though it may weary you, I hope
you will receive, as an atonement for the unkindness of its
commencement. What think you of the man, Randolph?
Is there not something truly original about him? You
hear what he has said; but you ought to have seen him,
heard him, while he described the captain. You would
never have forgotten it—there was such an air of downright
pleasant seriousness, energy and simplicity that—
but no matter—farewell.

S. R. Letter JULIET TO SARAH.

Congratulate me, Sarah, my sister—congratulate me;
I have just risen from my knees; and my senses are yet
reeling with the shock of a discovery, that had well nigh
been fatal to me. Such a scheme of darkness! continued,
too, for such a length of time; O, it is incredible that I
never should have dreamt of it; never suspected it! But,
let me tell you, as well as I can, of the whole affair, in
order, as it happened.

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

We were at breakfast, this morning. The servant
brought me two letters; one from you, (which I shall answer,
at the first leisure,) and one from Mr. John Omar.
I opened his first, because I desired to read yours, when
I was alone—I could'nt bear to read it, before the eyes,
even of my husband—it is like meeting some one that is
very dear to us—after a long, long time, in the presence
of a stranger. His letter was very brief; it merely informed
me that Molton had sent for him, in a great hurry,
to see poor Jane, who was alarmingly ill. I was
just breaking the seal of yours, desirous of getting a peep
at it, before the table was cleared, when I heard a strange
noise—and, on looking up, I beheld my husband, as pale
as death—with several letters, lying before him—
their seals broken, and one in his hand, open. Before
I could articulate a cry, or arise from my chair, the paper
dropped from his hand; and he sunk down, gradually
upon the floor, on his knees; and bowed down his head,
like one, upon whom the hand of God was laid heavily.
His face was covered—but I saw his chest heave—his
hair move—his forehead shiver—his lips tremble;—
and the tears trickle through his fingers. “Almighty
God!
”—he murmured, at last, “I thank thee!

I was inconceivably frightened—I know not what I
did, or what happened—but, when I awoke, my head was
in his lap, and he was looking over me, with a look of
such impassioned, such distracted tenderness, that, for
the first time
, Sarah, my heart gushed out, with unadulterated
affection. From that moment, I was the happiest
woman in the world;—but, judge of my consternation,
my horrour and dismay, when he put the following letter,
from Molton, into my hand.

“Enclosed are the proofs, that I went in search of.—
They are wet with blood;—but do not fear to read them.
It is the blood of the guilty. Your heart is now satisfied;
and the restraint which you imposed upon yourself, for
a time, you now see, was salutary and wise. It was well
for you, that you never told the tale to your wife. If
you had, it would have killed her. No matter when the
proofs of her innocence had come to you, if there were

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

one moment, between the arraignment and the acquittal,
she would have died, of a broken heart. Jane is at the
point of death. I have dealt plainly with her; cruelly,
perhaps; but there was no other way, and I feel no compunction,
for my own conduct. The papers, that you
will find in this, are the copies, and proofs of the whole
conspiracy. You would do well, I think, to put the
whole into the hands of your wife. She is capable of
appreciating such confidence; and she will love you, if I
know anything of her character, better than she ever
has yet, when she knows the whole.”

And what do you think was the nature of this conspiracy,
Sarah? It was such, that—tears, hot tears and
confusion, would not permit me to communicate to any
human being but yourself; nor even to you, perhaps, if
I did not so earnestly desire that you should know what
a noble heart I have for a companion.

The letters were a pretended correspondence, between
Molton and myself, of a nature, so artfully managed, by
mingling fact with falsehood, that they went through my
heart, sometimes; and I trembled like a guilty woman,
to see how capable my conduct has been, of the cruelest
interpretation. It was a long time, before I could understand
them, at all.—I read them over again. Still,
they were unintelligible. I saw that they were managed
to prove an intrigue—a shameful, dishonourable, criminal
intrigue—between Molton and myself. But whom
were they to deceive?—Not my husband, for they had
promoted his views, with all their power. But the mystery
was soon explained. The hand writing, I saw, was
Jane's—but there were interlineations, and alterations,
in a different hand—I hope that I am not accusing the
innocent, but they did look to me, like the work of Miss
Matilda.

My husband then produced a packet of letters; and
put them into my hands. I opened them. The first
was directed to me, and was in the hand writing of Molton.
I began to read; but, bewildered and frightened, I
looked to Mr. Grenville, for explanation. He shook
his head, and smiled; but the tears stood in his eyes yet.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

He handed me another—my hand shook with terrour;
the writing was so like mine, that, it was some minutes,
before I could assure myself that it was not—nor did I,
to my own satisfaction, till I had read the letter. It was
full of passionate, wild entreaty; and—but I cannot tell
you what the meaning of it was—it made me tremble
and weep, with indignation. My husband took my
hand. “It was well managed,” said he—“Juliet—see
here.” He then showed me the regular post mark, and
my own seal, upon two of the letters. The truth now
flashed upon me, all at once; I remembered that Jane
and I were taught by the same writing master; and that,
although she wrote a better hand than I; yet, that, at
school, she was able to write exactly like me; for, on one
occasion, I narrowly escaped punishment, for some of her
scribbling. I remember too, that, having borrowed my
seal once, she pretended that she had broken, and lost the
cornelian; for, she returned me the setting, only.

“But when, and where did you receive these vile
things?” said I—“and how could Mr. Molton be base
enough—?”

“Hush, Juliet—we must not speak rashly of that man.
You, surely, do not believe that (handing me one of the
letters) to be his hand writing?—as well might I believe
this to be yours. No—the same hand that counterfeited
the one, counterfeited the other.”

I was glad to hear this, I confess; for even now, I cannot
bear to think meanly of Edward — Molton, I
should say—Mr. Molton. “But when did you receive
them? how? and from whom?” said I.

He grasped both my hands in his; and, while he spoke,
the voice appeared to issue from the deepest place of his
heart. Never was I more affected in my life.

“I received them,” said he, “from a person unknown,
the very next morning after our marriage.”

“Gracious heaven!” said I, “and this that was the cause
of the change in your deportment, which so nearly deprived
me of my senses?”

“It was—I endeavoured to conduct as usual. I endeavoured
to disbelieve the damnable slander—Nay, many

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

times, many times, my beloved, was I upon the point of
burning them, at once;—but then, a wish to discover the
truth, prevented me. More than once too, I was on the point
of calling you to me, and putting them into your hands.
But then—if by any possibility, they were genuine, what
madness that would be.—It would destroy you and your
husband, dear Juliet—it—.”

At length, I resolved to be silent; and it was only then,
when my troubled spirit had become calm and submissive,
that I observed how deeply you had been distressed.
New doubts arose—they might have been a confirmation
to one of a jealous nature—but I am not jealous; at least,
not suspicious; jealous I am, of sharing thy heart, my
wife, I confess, with any being but my Maker—Nay, I
can hardly endure the thought of that, at times.—In
short, Juliet, I determined to keep the whole a secret from
you, until I had given you proof, by my manners and
confidence, that I did not believe the slander.”

I pressed his hand, Sarah—I could have knelt to him.
What magnanimity! what generosity! “My husband!”
said I—“till this hour, I have never known you? “But
(a thought struck me just then) there is one thing upon
which I have been silent so long, that, now, I dare not
mention it. It was a trifle at first; and had I spoken of
it, exactly as my heart prompted me to speak of it, all
would have been over;—but by thinking of it, so long,
and putting it off, so frequently, it has become —.”

“What! Juliet—tell me at once—I tremble more at
such an introduction, than at any disclosure. What do
you allude to?”

“To that letter,” said I, reaching him one, that I had
carried, ever since our marriage, in my pocket book, determined,
when I had the heart to speak lightly of it, to
ask an explanation.—“I now ask what you had ever seen
in my conduct to authorize you to —.—Nay I do not
mean to be very serious now; but then I was hurt and
mortified.”

I stopped suddenly, for, with an air of perplexity that,
on any other occasion would have been irresistibly ludicrous—
he began rummaging his pocket-book, and produced
a lock of hair.—“Is that yours?” said he.

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

I took it—looked at it—and was fain to say, upon my
word, “I believe that it is.—But where on earth did you
meet with it? And why did you once hint, so strongly
as you did—that something of the sort would be very
dear to you, if you had this already. Is it mine?”

“Is that your writing?” said he, reaching me the envelope.
I examined it—it was my writing; I could not
deny it.--But, judge of my confusion, when I read it—it
was in these words:—

“Yes—I will indulge you, if it be true that there
would be any value in it, to your eyes; but, on this conditional
one, a whimsical one, I confess, but, nevertheless,
a condition, with which I cannot dispense—that you never
allude to it, in any way hereafter. My troubles and
mortifications are already too numerous for my patience;
and I cannot submit to their augmentation. Adieu.—
Heaven forever bless you.”

Are you not terrified, Sarah?—That note was really
written by me; but, how or when, I have not the least
recollection, but I probably wrote it some time, at the
solicitation of Jane, for I was in the common practice
of doing so; and now, that I look at the initials, they appear
to have been written by another—the I, in particular,
is more like the I, that Jane writes her name with,
than mine. Yes—I have no doubt of it—the occasion
is forgotten; but that note, I am sure, was written by me,
under her direction, while her hand was lame, from her
fall—and that note, the cruel girl had the wickedness to
send to Grenville, inclosing a lock of my hair, after I
told her, that I had refused to understand him.

Nor is this all. On coming to an entire explanation,
it appears that several notes and keep-sakes in the possession
of both of us, were furnished by Jane. What
inconceivable management! I was mortified to the heart.
But my excellent husband soon re-assured me; “All these
matters, my dear wife,” said he, “must be forgotten; or
remembered only as a piece of pleasantry. Hereafter, let
our aim be to make each other happy—we will never remember
how we happenened to be married—by whose
agency, or by what means—but that we are married.”

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Congratulate me, Sarah;—is it not a miraculous escape?
And would not an ordinary man have been disturbed,
immeasurably, by such treachery. And could I
ever have held up my head afterward; innocent or guilty,
if my husband; the lord of my affections; the partner
of my heart, had once suspected me!—O never—never.

Farewell,
JULIET. P. S. I quite forgot the drawing master.—I have
read your letter, and laughed heartily enough, I assure
you—but there is one thing, that I would caution you
against—his cold-blooded impudence.—That manner of
putting his hand upon yours--or, upon your shoulder,
is treacherous. It is never done by accident;—or, if it be,
it is no compliment, to a woman. It is better that it
were done with design; for that implies a respect for her,
and a consciousness that, to be at all familiar, one must approach
cautiously. I do not like it for another reason—
it reminds me somewhat, of a person whom I once knew.
If his hand once touched you, you were gone!—irretrievably
gone. You would have neither the strength nor
the courage; nor often the inclination to displace it.--Beware
of this man--awkward as he is--he must be dangerous,
to have enthralled Sarah Ramsay, for a single moment,
so that she suffered his hand to repose upon her
shoulder.
J. R. G.
Letter JOHN TO SARAH.

She is gone, Sarah, gone, forever and ever! gone, in
terrour and distraction, to a grave of blood. Never was
there such a death-bed scene!---I will not attempt to desscribe
the whole; I cannot, but I will try—with the feeble
remains of my strength, to relate what happened after
my arrival.

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

The first person that I saw, was Molton---sitting by
her bed side; immoveable; and, with a countenance of one
death-struck, holding one hand upon her temples, and
supporting his own forehead with the other.

She had just life enough to move her lips, and to perceive
whose hand it was that allayed, with its chilliness,
the scorching fever of her temples. Her vivid eyes were
lifted now and then, to his, with an expression of tenderness,
passionate tenderness, so unlike aught that I had
ever seen in them before, that I could scarcely believe her
to be Jane. It was a comfort to her, to have him near
her---that, I could see distinctly---though his face was
the face of a Destroyer; of one, that nothing, no weeping,
nor prayer, nor terrour, nor trial, may move,---unrelenting,
stedfast and inexorable.

I listened; but I could not hear him breathe. I approached;
and, as he turned to me, he moved his hand---
and she caught it, as it passed her lips--and pressed it to
them, again and again---with a low, sobbing, inarticulate
sound of transport---“O, do not leave me, Molton; do
not take it away!” But he gave me his hand, hot and
moist, from the pressure of her mouth, nevertheless. It
was like the touch of a serpent to me. I shuddered.---
Jane saw it, and a sickly smile went over her features;
and then they grew, all at once, rigid, fixed,---motionless.

She is gone!”---said Molton---in a low whisper;
and, as he spoke, her hand dropped from his---and her
jaw fell. Ah, how suddenly!---it was just as if her spirit had
sprung, without notice, from her tenement, dislocating
and shattering every joint, in her wrath and determination;
as something obscene and horrible, and hateful to it.

I was about to be left alone, immediately, with Molton,
and the body; but he arose, and put himself between
one of the women, and the hall, just as she was shutting
the door. “Come back, madam!” said he. “Nay, do
not resist me,—I will be obeyed.” She shook in every
joint; and, when he led her to the bed, the sweat started
out upon her quivering lips; and her eyes looked as if she
were about to be immolated on the spot. It was Matilda.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

The lights burnt with a pale, funereal, uncertain light.
“Woman!” said he—turning down the clothes and revealing
the body of Jane—“woman! that is your work.”

I looked—and beheld the sheets sprinkled with drops
of blood.

There was a deep ruffle about the neck of Jane, which,
from its singularity, I had before observed. He was
about removing it, when Matilda arrested his hand with
a loud shriek.

“Man! monster! monster, forbear!”—she cried. And
pushed away his hand—but, not till I had seen—O, Sarah!
Sarah!—I cannot tell thee what. No, no—I cannot,—
my blood thrills yet, at the thought of it.

Jane had destroyed herself.

I know not why, nor wherefore. I only know that, when
I spoke of it to Molton, he shuddered, locked his hands—
and his eyes rolled inward, as if to contemplate something
that no other man would dare to look upon. Yet—
he recovered, almost immediately.

“I did not expect this,” said he. “But—there was a
duty to perform, to the innocent and devout. I did it.
That woman, whose body lies there, is now before her
Maker, in judgment. Let us not speak unkindly of her.
She had a noble spirit; and, under any other training
than thine”—turning to Matilda, who was leaving the
room—“thou bad woman—nay, thou shalt not leave me—
thou and I will sit by the body together, till the turf be
piled upon it—but for thee, it had been instinct with spirit;
beautiful; and innocent as beautiful, at this moment!
Tears!—nay, then,—go—go in peace. If thy heart be
touched indeed, I have no more to do with thee. My
commission has expired. Go in peace!”

“I am glad that you have come, Mr. Omar, late as it is.
But, for your sake, it would have been better that you
had arrived a few hours earlier. You are a man of
strong passions. To have seen that body, sir, convulsed
and heaving, with bloodshot eyes, and locked hands;—
every limb cramped with agony; and her lips trembling

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

with blasphemy—to have seen her, as I saw her, all
night long, delirious and red—God!—it would have
shaken the stoutest heart, that was ever inhabited with
life. What did this, sir? What hath left that beautiful
tenement a wreck?—that shrine, a ruin?—that woman
of power—a mass of dust and ashes—blood and corruption?
What did it, sir? Look at me. It was her passions!

“I stood before her. I charged her with a conspiracy
against the honour and peace of the newly married; the
newly blessed;---with having driven two human beings
into wedlock, for no other purpose than to break their
hearts, and unsettle their minds, with jealousy and despair.
She denied it. I charged her, in the name of the
living God—in the presence of Jahovah and his angels.
Still she denied it---but, while the words were upon her
lip, she staggered and fell. The spirit of truth had
touched her---but still she resisted. There was one more
appeal. I desired a private interview. I entreated her
not to put me to it. Nay, I would have forborne; but I
dared not. I spoke a few words---no matter what they
were---they related to an event in her own life---it is a
secret, that will die with me. She knew not that any
other human being, except her aunt Matilda, perhaps,
had any suspicion of the truth. I demanded certain papers.
Her countenance fell. I was appalled by the expression.
She put her hand to her heart---and turned,
as I thought, to her writing-desk, for the purpose of delivering
the papers---when I saw her take something up---
raise her arm---and, the next moment, some liquid
spurted into my eyes. I was blinded---but, when I came
to my sight, I found that my hands were red. It was
blood---I could not be deceived---I had seen it before.---
She was lying upon the floor; and the cry of murder, was
ringing in my ear.”

“The people of the house entered--and, seeing my face
and hands bloody, and Jane lying at my feet, they never
waited a moment; but attempted to pinion me. I was in
no mood for such trifling. Should she die, what might
be the consequences? There was only one course. It was

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

a desperate one. I plucked out my knife---I brandished
it. “Stand back!” I cried---“I will bury this in the
heart of the first man that lays a finger on me, or
speaks;---yet, I will not attempt to escape. Hear me!---
Jane, hear me! Declare that I am innocent of thy death---
this moment!---this moment!---or, by the God that
made me, I will proclaim thy—”

“Stop!---stop!---for heaven's sake, stop!”---cried Matilda;
who was among the people that rushed in at the
cry of murder---“She is trying to speak, now---leave
her to me.”

“Speak out, then,” I cried, “at once!--Speak! or—”

He is innocent;---it was my own hand!”---said the
poor creature; and instantly died away, as I thought,
forever.”

“She recovered, however, a little, during the night.
But circumstances rendered it necessary, that nobody,
but Matilda and I, should watch with her. We did.---
And you may believe me---I have passed some terrible
nights---many, many!---that few men would have survived;---
but never did I pass a night---no, never!---so
frightful and alarming as that. But I obtained what I
wanted---the papers.”

“She is now a wreck. God forgive her!---God, in his
infinite mercy! And may her death-bed be a terrour to
them, that give ay to any headlong passion.” Having
said this, he left me.

Such is the death of that extraordinary woman, Sarah.
She was sorry, and very penitent, before her death, for
all that she had done to Juliet; retracted a long and
grievous fabrication about her; and signed it with her
own blood---and, finally, forgave Molton, and blessed
him—for what? I cannot imagine. What was that
tremendous secret? Whence had he that power over
her? I cannot imagine. Good night---I am sick, and
weary, and dark---such a death-bed!

J. OMAR.

-- 097 --

Letter EDWARD MOLTON TO GEORGE STAFFORD.

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

The disorder has terminated. Another victim---another
woman---queen-like and beautiful---made for dominion---have
I seen, at my feet, weltering in her own
blood. Another human being---another!---by the same
dark and unsparing fatality, which has pursued me from
my childhood, have I been the means of destroying, without
even wishing for it. How is this, Stafford? How
are we to account for that appetite for blood, which
some men seem to have from nature? How are we to
account, too, for that unerring certainty, with which a
rebellious spirit is made to perform, whether it will or
not, when it imagines itself the furthest from it, too, the
decrees of heaven? I have just awakened, as from a long
trance. I look at my almanack—at the papers that lie
before me—and their dates would persuade me, that I
have been asleep, or worse, for many weeks. Helen
tells me, to be sure, that I have been very sick, very
but she does not tell me the truth, I fear. Stafford, I have
been mad. Two months have passed, since I stood by
a woman, who slew herself in my presence—whose hot
blood spouted from her very heart, upon my lips and
nostrils. My brain turned on the spot. I have just recovered—
and all that has passed, for many a month, appears
to me, like a dream. Nay, were it not for a certain
feeling in my side; and certain spectres, that beset
me, continually, sleeping or waking, I should be brought
to question, very seriously, my own identity. Stay, I
shall be unable to finish this, to-day. I must put it by;
and when I am more entirely myself, I will renew the
subject, upon which I wrote you last. What was it,
Stafford? It is a long, long time since. Was it not theology?
Or was it—Yes, it was painting. I remember
it, now.

ED. MOLTON.

-- 098 --

Letter SARAH TO JULIET.

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

O, Juliet, I thank you, a thousand, and a thousand
times, for your last kind letters. They came almost together—
on account of some irregularity in the mail, I
suppose. But why have I not heard from you, of late?
Three months, nearly, since your last! Is the illness of
Mr. Grenville so serious, that you cannot spare a line,
dear? Perhaps a warmer climate would be a relief to
him; and, I am sure, that, in the approaching cold weather,
you would find it altogether more agreeable to be
in Charleston, than New-York. It is the Montpelier of
America, I am told; nay, I have experienced it;—only
think how delightful it is, to breathe an air of perfume
and warmth, in the very depth of December; to have the
honeysuckle and jasmine in blossom about you; and to
hear the waters gushing musically through the earth,
tread where you will, like subterranean melody—visible
musick, running in a steel-coloured, glittering labyrinth;
among the grass, and star-lit fountains. Stay—this
will never do. If I rave at this rate, you will think that
there is something serious, in the influences here. But
do not alarm yourself. The drawing master is gone.---
He came one day, and bade me good bye, with an air
that was very becoming to him. I was quite affected,
I declare, at the parting; for, every day, he was discovering
some new and strange property—so that I had
begun to find his society very necessary to me. Yes, Juliet,
I am serious; and I never think of him, of late, without
becoming more so. He has gone to Boston; and
really, in a manner, and after a fashion, so entirely his
own, that I never think of it without laughing. Let me
tell you how it was. He had returned to Hallowell, it
appears, where a class of young ladies had been forming
for him, whil he was here. They were fine, intelligent,
charming women, he says; and nothing would
have given him more pleasure, than to remain and teach
them, if his conscience would have permitted him to do it.

I smiled to hear him speak of conscience. But he
soon set me right; and, in three minutes, the tears stood

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

in my eyes—for which I have been heartily ashamed
ever since. His manner was inexpressibly solemn and
affecting;—he acknowledged that he had trifled with sacred
things; that he had spoken irreverently of the
scriptures;—but, heretick as he was, (for he was of the
faith of them that worship one God, and one only,) he
had yet some sense of religion—some of duty—some of
conscience. “Nay,” said he—and, extravagant as it
was, I could not, for my soul, disbelieve him—“Nay,”
said he, though I am cheerful, rash, and headstrong; yet,
what I believe to be my duty, that will I do;---and if my
life were, this moment, necessary to the happiness of
mankind; or, if God signified to me, that the sacrifice
would be acceptable to him, this moment would I lay it
down; but I would lay it down in my own way---only
from the conviction of my understanding. My martyrdom
should be my own.”

I was distressed, Juliet; and, before I knew it, had
shaken hands, and parted with him, wishing him all the
happiness in the world, half a dozen times, at least:---
and then, after all that, what do you think happened?
Why, we sat down together, before a comfortable fire,
and talked for a whole hour! He appeared to be in excellent
spirits; yet, every minute or two, the conversation
would flag---and his countenance, which is really
noble, at times---full of meaning and soul---would change
its whole expression, to an air so abstracted and melancholy,
that I was sure his festivity was unnatural to him;
and that I had never seen his true character till that
moment. A silence would follow; for I preferred watching
his face, to entertaining him with my tongue; which
he would interrupt, every moment, by some sprightly
sally, uttered at random, as if his thought were in another
world---on times long gone by---or wandering into
futurity.

But, he has gone; and my days hang heavily upon me,
now. I had just begun to learn his real character—a
man of deep, but secret piety—proud—careless—and
unhappy. I shall never forget his haughty blue eyes;
nor their strange tenderness one night—when—but
no, let me change the theme.

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

Stay---I began to tell you of the manner, in which he
left us. I shall try to tell the story in his own words, if
possible. “I went to Hallowell, and began my school;
but it would not do. Not that I did not get well paid,
and plenty of employment; but my conscience would not
be quiet. Among others, I have taught an amiable and
sweet child, in a dozen or twenty lessons, how to colour,
shamefully too, one picture! It was wretchedly done;
and I never saw it without a spasm of the heart, particularly
as I did not know what I was after, myself; nor
how to amend my own blundering; the chief notion that
I had of colouring, had been taken from the red, blue, and
orange pictures, or tables, as they were called, over
looking-glasses. Another constant trial,” said he, “was
this:---There were a family of intelligent and accomplished
girls in the neighbourhood, who, I have no doubt,
had learnt the art properly; and, as they visited at this
house, I was fearful that every hour would capsize me.
These were the only coloured lessons that I gave; for
the others, I had less fear---they were either in pencil
drawing only, or Indian ink; and were, really, quite as
tolerable as any that I had seen. How, indeed, was I to
protect myself? There was only one way. I spoke of
mine as a new style---Italian, of course---scorned all
the older fashions; and ridiculed all the common methods,
(of which I was supremely ignorant,) and invited
comparison
. This saved me. Every body could see a
difference, and every body took it for granted that the
difference was in my favour. I continued to eat and
drink well, it is true, with my earnings; but I could not
sleep. I felt that I was a scoundrel;---and so, one day,
while this uncomfortable feeling was upon me, I happened
to pop into a little room, appropriated to the Washington
Benevolent Society
; and to reading. I took
up a paper. I saw an advertisement for a person, to conduct
a wholesale and retail store, in Boston; good recommendations
to be required, &c.---the latter of which
I knew that I might have, from anybody in my native
town, if it were only to get rid of me. I, immediately,
wrote to the printer, with the air of an old acquaintance,

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

signing my true name---for it was impossible, I knew,
that a man should remember the names of all that had
been introduced to him; and my manner was exactly
calculated to make him suppose that we were well acquainted,
and that he had forgotten my name. The truth
is---I had never seen the man in my life. I had never
been in Boston, except once, when I ran away, and got
lost, of a Sunday evening, in State-street---I wish I could
stop to tell you all about it, but I cannot---and nearly
ruined my poor master, who, to save expense of agency,
had commissioned me to buy a handful or two of goods;
under which authority, as his letter of credit was not
limited. I took the liberty to buy whatever I took a fancy
to---and left him to sell them, and pay for them, as he
could---charging him with all the expenses of the journey,
into the bargain! Well, I requested the printer,
that I mentioned, to tell the advertiser that I was his
man, when I knew his terms.”

“This morning I have received a letter, from a man,
that says, “Come to me directly. If we can agree, well;
if we cannot, I will provide you with board, till you can
find a place to suit yourself.”

“I like this proposition---and as I have a prodigious
hankering not to die a fool; an event that inevitably
happens to a New-Englander'---(yes, Juliet, the creature
is a yankee!)---“who dies, without having seen Boston,
I have been about taking leave of my scholars, and
shaking hands. I have received some blessings---a few
tears, which were very precious to me---and about twice
as many dollars, that were, at least, quite as indispensable;
and now, Miss Ramsay, farewell! I hope that we
may meet again.”

“I hope so,” said I. “I do hope so, indeed. If you
should write to any body here---and I know that you are
a favourite with Dr. Plumber, and lawyer Kidder---for
a bad reason, too, I hear; that of telling a good story---”

“A reason that I am ashamed of; and have done with,
forever,” said he, interrupting me.

“If you should write to either of them, I shall be gratified
to learn that you are well.”

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

His eyes sparkled.

“And there is another,” said I, archly, I thought, but
be did'nt seem to think so, for he frowned---and departed.

Farewell, Juliet. I am impatient to hear from you.

S. R. Letter SAME TO SAME.

Juliet, I am thunderstruck. Read the enclosed letter,
and tell me, candidly, if I am to blame. I wrote to you
yesterday, but to-day's post has brought me this; and,
full of trepidation and uneasiness, I hasten to communicate
to you, that---no---no, Juliet, you are now a married
woman, and I cannot deal so freely with you, as I used.
A strange thought just occurred to me; but, I must
watch this tendency to the romantick; it will make me
ridiculous some day or other. I look at it, again. I compare
it. There is, certainly, a resemblance in the writing.
But, what writing? Indeed, my dear, I cannot
tell you; unless, by some chance, I should meet this Mr.
Randolph, again; when, I am determined to know who and
what he is. Behold his letter. I have not answered it,
of course; and I had opened it, before I suspected that
it was his; or, most assuredly, I should have returned it
to him, at once, in a blank envelope. But, I had read
it; and, after reading it, that would have been affectation
and cruelty. No, I could not so rebuke him, now. I
might, at first; but I should not dare to do it, now, without
deep consideration. Perhaps he took my last words
as a hint to write to me—but I hope not.

Letter SPENCER RANDOLPH TO MISS RAMSAY.
Boston, —.

That you may know, at once, all that you have to apprehend,
Miss Ramsay, I have chosen to write my name

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

in the very top of this letter. It is from Spencer
Randolph
. Have you the courage to proceed?—the
magnanimity? If you have, let me counsel you to proceed.
You will find nothing to make you repent of it.
But, if you tremble—if you have not the fullest confidence
in yourself, and me—I pray you, I entreat you, to return
it. Do not proceed. If you do—mark me—you will
have contributed directly to an event, of which you do
not even dream at this moment. Yes, if you read this
letter, that event will certainly happen. Dare you go
on? Yes, you will.

You are, probably, distressed at the liberty that I have
now taken. You ask yourself, what I have seen in your
conduct to encourage me. I answer nothing—nothing,
Miss Ramsay—or nothing, except your independent
tone of feeling, and sound practical good sense. They
have encouraged me. I do not deny it. But, to do what?
Not to violate any duty, any law, even of decorum; not
to intrude myself, unbidden, upon the thought of a woman,
that I respect. No. What then? Merely to converse
to her—not even with her. I do not ask you, Miss
Ramsay, to reply to me. That were more than I could
expect, even from your independence. I only ask you
to listen. Is there any fallacy in this? You have not
been afraid to listen to my conversation. Are you afraid
to read it. But the world may know it. And is that a
reason, Miss Ramsay, why we should not do what is innocent?
The world know that I have conversed with
you; that I have visited you; and that you have received
me kindly. Was there any danger in this? No. Any
reproach? No. Is there more peril now, that I shall
corrupt or poison you, by my writing? Then why any
fastidiousness?

Reflect for yourself. What makes those men, who associate
habitually with women, superiour to others?---
What makes that woman, who is accustomed to, and at
ease in, the company of men, superiour to her sex in
general? Why are the women of France so universally
admired and loved for their colloquial power? Solely
because they are in the habit of a free, and graceful, and

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

continual conversation with the other sex. Women, in
this way, lose their frivolity; their faculties awaken;
their delicacies and peculiarities, emit their own perfume;
and unfold all their beauty and captivation, in the
spirit of intellectual rivalry. And the men lose their
pedantick, rude, declamatory, or sullen manner. The coin
of the understanding, and the heart, is interchanged
continually. Their asperities are rubbed off; their better
material polished and brightened; and their richness,
like fine gold, is wrought into finer workmanship by the
fingers of women, than it ever could be, by those of men.
The iron and steel of our character, are hidden, like the
harness and armour of a giant, in studs and knobs of
gold and precious stone, when not wanted in actual warfare.

In England, men show their own estimate of female
conversation, by never exposing themselves to it, if they
can help it—preferring the bottle to it—the race-course—
the gambling table—clubs—and routes—where women
are never seen, or never expected to converse. In France,
men adjourn from the table, like rational creatures, to
the parlour, the very name of which is a compliment to
the women, where they sit and converse with rational
females, from choice—or flirt with irrational ones, for
amusement. But, in England, how is it? The men drive
the women from the table; and sit, and guzzle wine, till
they can't see out of their eyes—rather than listen to
their conversation.

Have I said enough? Will you permit me to write to
you? You have nothing to fear. I shall do it hut seldom;
and will never offend you. I anticipate your answer.
You hesitate—you are undecided; but, at length,
you will consent. I foresee that you will; and I thank
you for it. If I should be mistaken, you have only to
return one of my letters, unopened, and you will never
hear from me, again.

I am now in Boston—probably, behind the counter of
the greatest scoundrel in it. I have just learnt that fact;
and shall leave him, immediately. Not an hour has
passed, since I was on the point of throwing him out of

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

his own window, into his wife's lap, (a charming woman,
by the way,) as she sat, working muslin, at her own,
just opposite, with a narrow alley between us.

He charged me with having done something underhanded.
It was an unlucky word—and I insisted upon
an explanation. Happily, for him, he thought of one.
“Did'nt I pass you, the other day,” said he, “when you
were writing at the desk?” And did'nt you, as I passed,
put your hand over the paper, to conceal it? Your hand
was over it—the paper was under it;—was'nt that underhanded
work, then?”

What could I say? Nothing. So, I shall leave him,
in about an hour—to do, God only knows what—for, I
have fallen acquainted with a young haram-scarum chap,
with more money than brains, who has a prodigious
notion of going into business.

I shall write to you, again, one day or other—for, it
is in vain to deny it, next to the pleasure of talking, is that
of writing another to death. There is this great advantage,
too, in writing, over conversation---that I can take
up just as much time as I please, without the risk of being
interrupted, and have the talking all to myself.

But, I cannot bid you good bye, without telling you
how I got the recommendation required, from the people
of my native town. They were cautious fellows; and,
much as they desired to be quit of me, yet there was no
knowing what might happen on my way to Boston; and
it would be, they thought, rather an awkward thing to
read, that a young man was taken up, on suspicion of
some fact, or other, (though, if they had known me well,
they would never suspect me of anything like a fact,) in
whose pocket was found a paper, recommending him to
all whom it might concern, signed by several respectable
merchants of —. I don't say where, for I
have still some respect for my native town, and for the
mother that bore me.

Well, as soon as I was ready to depart, I went round
to every man that I thought sufficiently a stranger to me,
for my purpose; and asked him, resolutely, to give me a
certificate of my worth, and talent, and probity—(not

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

property—I beg that you will be careful how you pronounce
that word—for I never was so far gone as to demand
such a certificate)—and all that. They hemmed
and hawed—and invited me to call again—as often as I
pleased:—in some places, a partner was out—in others,
a principal—and some did'nt know what to write—and
some could'nt write at all. I saw that all were afraid to
begin; so, I sat down, and wrote a recommendation of
myself, and thrust it into the first man's face that I
caught, with a countenance that proved to him, that it
was better to sign anything, than put me to the trouble
of calling again. In this way, by downright travail of
spirit, I obtained six signatures.

With them, I arrived in Boston:—and, the next morning,
at day-light, my temples throbbing with the noise
of the streets; and my feet smarting and sore with the
pavement, I found out the “wholesale and retail store.”
The prospect, I confess, was none of the pleasantest, at
first;—and, before I made myself known to the master,
one of the most orthodox of human creatures—undergoes
family prayer, regularly, every night, without considering
it in my salary—and locks his very kittens apart—
male and female—and cheats, like no man on earth, except
himself—I ascertained that his assortment of goods,
at wholesale, consisted of refuse looking-glasses—Attlebury-jewelry—
tea, by the pound—remnants of calico—
and the fag end of all the auction rooms in Christendom.

Yet, I enlisted. Don't you pity me? We struck a
bargain directly.

Adieu, Miss Ramsay.—Heaven bless you!

SPENCER RANDOLPH. Letter

MOLTON TO STAFFORD, IN CONTINUATION.

I am altogether better to day, dear Stafford, than I
have been for a whole week; better in health, and better

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

in spirits. I am thinking to pay you a visit soon—perhaps
before the winter is fairly set in.

Let me commence then with the paintings of our country,
just as they occur to me.

At Faneuil Hall, Boston, I remember having seen a
noble picture of Washington, full length, with his horse,
and perhaps a negro, by Stuart. There was little to
astonish one in it—except that it was Stuart's.

And not long after, there was a picture called the
Landing of the Fathers,” painted by a Col. Sargeant of
that place. I saw it---but I was a boy then, and the only
recollection I have now of it is, that all the faces appeared
to have been taken from the same study. It is now
destroyed, by some accident, I am told; or, such at least
is the impression upon my mind---I cannot pretend to
judge of it from such a recollection; for I was then too
young and too ignorant to know whether there was any
merit in it or not---but the same artist has just painted a
piece called the DINNER PARTY, after the manner of the
“Capuchin Chapel,” which I am told, is so admirable as
to deceive dogs; or, at least, one dog. The creature, it
is said, had been taught to stand upon its hind legs, and
beg, when it came near the table; and that, when it entered
the room, where this picture was exhibited, deceived
probably by an admirable painted imitation of the smell
of roast beef---it arose as usual, and stood on its hind
legs. I have not seen the picture, but have heard that it
is a singularly spirited and effectual delusion.[6] You remember
the curtain and fruit. Do you believe the story?
I can tell you something like it, within my own experience.
An old maid lived in my mother's family---who
had a mortal antipathy to cats, and took snuff in such

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

quantities, that, when she hung any of her clothes out in
the wind, it would set the whole neighborhood a sneezing:---
nay, although she has been buried many years, yet,
it is said to be impossible to go by the grave to this day,
without saluting it with the same noise. She had her
picture painted. It stood upon a chair, in a room dimly
lighted. In the next room she had found a young kitten,
which she whipped out of her presence with her
snuffy pocket handkerchief. The poor kitten ran, for her
life, half blinded and choking, into this room---there
she paused, for a single moment, to recover herself,
when, happening to see the picture, she squawled out,
jumped up, all four of her feet from the floor, and darted
by it, like a devil.

But—seriously, dear Stafford—seriously—I must take
up the subject, more magisterially.

At New-York, I know of nothing worth attention—
in the way of painting, except a painting of Trumbull's,
whose least pictures are always the greatest. But when
you get to Philadelphia, there are several pictures, by
Mr. West himself. The first is Ophelia—a tame, badly
contrived, feeble thing. The next is Lear in the Tempest;
a grand conception, with some gigantick features
in it;—but crowded and encumbered to such a degree, as
to make you feel uncomfortably, while standing before
it. The drapery is beautiful; nay, it is more than beautiful;
it is magnificent—but heavy and unnaturally voluminous.
About the old King's legs are wrapped and
muffled such a weight of it, as, you are sure, no mortal
man could support. Yet it is kingly—there is no denying
that. The character is well developed in Lear's
face; and his attitude is full of wrath, terrour, dominion
and madness. But the features are all marvellous—
preternatural—and the hands too large,—and the folds
of heavy cloth, swelling in the wind, are contradictory;
for example, there is a garment of blood colour, swaying
off from one of the left hand figures, as if the tempest
blew from the right;—yet, over the head of the same person,
another fold is blown, by the wind, in a direction exactly
opposite---as if the wind came from the left.

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

The next thing that I remember there, is “Christ
healing he sick
.” To judge of it, you must read
the beautiful criticism which I enclose to you. It is
printed in a pamphlet form; and given to every visitor—
for twelve and a half cents. This picture is the pride
of Philadelphia, and almost of America: and it would be
thought little better than blasphemy for one to imagine
any fault in it. Yet some how---it were difficult to tell
why---perhaps, in the mere spirit of contradiction; for it
is our nature, when we see people at one extreme, to fly
exactly to the opposite one, that our rebuke, of their extavagance,
may be the more forcibly felt—I could see
little to wonder at in this marvellous pictures. I happened
to visit it, while it was the fashion to be in raptures---at
anything, and every thing, with that cold hearted, calculating
people. A gentleman---exceedingly pretty-behaved---rhetorical
and travelled too, I found, was holding
forth, to the utter discomfiture of many that knew more
than he, of painting, to a circle of women. Nobody interrupted
him---nobody contradicted him;---and every
one that heard him, seemed to echo his thought. This
put me to thinking. He was noisy. I was silent. His
countenance---it was really a fine one---was breaking
out into continual sunshine---but his heart was unaffected.
He had come to declaim, not to criticise---to play off
the connoisseur, not to feel. I had just finished reading
the pamphlet. He approached me---for there was an air
of discontent, I am sure, in my countenance; and, as I
had been one of the most patient of his listeners---he
felt somewhat flattered. What a pity, I thought, that
he cannot read my heart, at this moment.

“Is'nt it the finest thing in the world, sir!” said he---
“I see that you have studied it, with attention--an amateur---
an artist---if I may be so bold, sir---I---pray—
a---a—.”

I looked at the man---very calmly---and he stopped,
where he was, with a low bow—; yet, unwilling to be
utterly disconcerted, he prepared to carry it off, with the
air of one, that was only amusing himself with another.
“Sir,” said I---“you have put me to it. I shall speak as

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

plainly as you. That is not a great picture. It is full of
faults---and the critick, he who wrote that book, never
saw the picture. I am sure of it. Somebody, the artist
himself perhaps, employed him, and described his own
intention. Hear me for a moment.---The criticism is
beautiful, very vigorous and original---but see here. The
critick says, that the brightest ray of light, issues between
that index finger and thumb;---and that the light
passes off from that, into the chiaro oscuro. It is false.---
There is the brightest ray of light,---exactly where it
ought not to be,---about the golden candlestick. The
critick says, that the power of Mr. West, is to be seen
chiefly in his daring exhibition of contrast;---and that,
he has opposed the beautiful neck of a youthful woman, to
the emaciated and shrunken aspect of an old man, her
father, whom she supports. Look at it—is that a beautiful
neck? Is it not cadaverous, wasted,—unlovely—
and properly so—for, has not the daughter been watching
by the bed side of her poor sick father? Thus then,
that neck is not beautiful—nor should it be so. But turn
your eyes there, to the left;—and there you see one of the
most beautiful necks in the world—contrasted with the
hand of an old man, resting upon the daughter's head.—
That was the contrast, of which the artist gave the critick
notice—but the critick, never having seen the picture,
committed that ridiculous blunder. And here too—
he speaks of the appearance of returning life, in the
extremities of the sick man, as they are approaching the
Saviour. A beautiful thought, I confess—but I look in
vain for the appearance. Can you see anything of it?
I cannot, I confess.”

“Again—the critick dwells, with singular emphasis,
upon the sublime conception, and desperate courage of
Mr. West, in opposing the light, which flows from the
head of the Saviour, to that which flows from the golden
candlestick, the holy of holies. An ordinary man would
never have thought of this, says the critick, and most
assuredly would never have risked them together. But
observe the thought. The holy of holies, is an emblem
of the Jewish dispensation. The light, from it, is faint

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

and dying. But, the lustre that escapes, like a vapour,
from the head of Christ, is made to overpower and darken
the lustre of the former; showing, thereby, that, in the
light of the new dispensation, all the ritual of the old,
even in its brightness, waned and darkened. This would
be all very well—very well, indeed; but the misfortune
is, that it is not true;—nay, that the truth is exactly the
reverse. Instead of the light from the Saviour's head,
overpowering that from the candlestick—the latter overpowers
the former! so that, it resembles more the sickly
splendour of corruption, than, the raying of divinity.
Now I object at once, and decidedly, to that notion of
encompassing Christ's head, or the head of an apostle,
or martyr, with a halo, or a glory. It is—as if one should
write under it, “Here is a saint—” or, “Here is a Christ.”
The power and beauty of Christ, must appear in his countenance,
and deportment; and not, in the foolish conceit
of a glory.”

“Look at his face, too. Is it Jewish? No.—It is the
face of a handsome young Englishman. Look at the
balancing of his hands. Where is the benignity and
composure; the serenity and sweetness; or, the awful
beauty and grandeur of Christ, of which you have heard
so much? Not in that picture, I am sure. It is crowded
too, to suffocation; the integrity, wholeness, and singleness
of the piece, is broken up. Where is the principal
figure?—where does the eye seek, naturally, to repose?
Upon the centurion. What think you of him?
the anatomy—the attitude?—Is it natural? Look at
the colouring—that dirty blue dress, of the Saviour—is
that what it should be?—But why need I trouble you with
these opinions? You are a Philadelphian; and, though I
am sure that they are making their impression, even
while that smile is upon your lip; and that, when I am
away, you will probably change your opinion of the picture;
and, probably, see some of the very faults that
I have pointed out, yet, I cannot hope that you will acknowledge
any of them now—and in this place—in this
company.”

“But do you know the history of that painting?—It is

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

a failure—a miserable failure, for Benjamin West;—
and the cause is a natural one. He was weary of the
subject. This was the third time that he had painted it;
and, in worrying himself for improvement, he has spoiled
the unity of design. His first attempt was a mere
sketch—but was wonderful. It was the astonishment
and delight of Europe.—It was only done up, in the
heat and vehemence of the conception, with brown and
white. But, after many years, he copied it, for the purpose
of presenting it to the Pennsylvania hospital, as the
tribute of one, who was under some unaccountable obligation
to that, or to the state—I do not exactly know
which. He finished it; but the Royal Academy offered
him three thousand guineas for it.[7] and a compliment into
the bargain. That was irresistable. They were unwilling
to part with it—they wanted it as a perpetual study,
for the youthful; they did not pretend to offer three thousand
guineas as its value; but, merely, as all that the
funds of the society would admit.—So—that picture,
which was worth a dozen of this, was sold to the Egyptians.
But his word had been given—and Mr. West,
as an honest man, felt obliged to redeem it. He therefore
attempted to copy;—but, he so altered, and qualified,
and diluted the spirit and simplicity of the second,
which was greatly inferior to the first—that his third is—
just what you see there.—Good morning, sir.—
Ladies, I wish you a very good morning.”

There, dear Stafford—it is bed time—and I shall take
up the subject again, soon.—Good night.

ED: MOLTON. P. S.—“The battle of North Point,” &c. Ah, I had
quite forgotten your questions. But, will answer them
now, briefly. General Harper is a great general. I
say it seriously. I hold his military talent to be superiour
to that of any other man, in our country. He had little
to do there—but, that you may understand how much
generalship there was exhibited, by them that had more to
do, I will mention one fact. They threw about two

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

thousand men—in advance—as a corps of observation—exactly
where they expected an attack—for what purpose?—
to mask all their own batteries!—their whole line of entrenchments
one would think. The British were expected;
and, if they had brought this body to the charge, one
of two things must have been the consequence:—every
man must have been bayonetted, or taken prisoner;—or,
must have fallen back, upon the American lines, with
the British
. They were the flower of Baltimore—the
young men; and, had the attack been made, the militia and
artillery would have been useless to the Americans; for
the lines would have been carried, at the point of the bayonet—
the whole British army, at the heels of the two
thousand Americans—entering with them; and the artillery
would not have been used, by the Americans—
for, they would be firing on their own men. Such,
was the able disposition after the battle at North Point.
Believe me, nothing but the accidental loss of General
Ross, saved the city of Baltimore; and yet, the Americans
were brave enough, and numerous enough, to eat the British,
had they been properly officered. I spoke with one
of the officers; a brave, obstinate fellow, who was among
this two thousand. He had resolved; when brought to the
charge, not to retreat—not to fall back—but, if he sacrificed
every man under his command, to break his way
through the enemy. The plan was a desperate one; but,
it was the only one, that could have saved the main
body; and would have been carried into execution. A
victory! pshaw—we had better hold our tongues about
the matter. It is a national reproach to us, that we
did not take your whole army prisoners. We should
have done it, but for two or three blundering militia
commanders.

eaf293v2.n6

[6] Alas!—I have just seen his “MESSIAH ENTERING JERUSALEM.” It is a national
reproach. The man does'nt understand the alphabet of his art; not even the elements.
He is ignorant of lineal and serial perspective—drawing—colouring—and grouping.
He does'nt even know how to mix his paints. The faces are copied from prints—and
have no common expression—no unity of design—tell no story at all. There is not even a
fine passage in it—except at the left-the sky and a group—nearly at the same distance as another
group, about half the same height. There is no common centre-no place of attraction or
repose. The Saviour is drunk—and the people so crowded together, and so distorted, that you
are convinced that he began in the fore ground, and worked in the faces, wherever he could
find a blank, any how—to fill up—in profile, or front—up or down. Not a foot is to be seen—
why? He could'nt paint a foot—not a hand, that is'nt either without an owner—too far
from the body—too large—or totally out of drawing, and destitute of expression. It is, I
say it again, a shame and a reproach to the country.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n7

[7] No—it was not three thousand guineas. Ed.

-- 114 --

Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Philadelphia, —.

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

I have just arrived, dear Sarah;—and, from the hour
of my departure, until my landing at Jamaica, I had never
an opportunity of sending you a line, or explaining
the cause of my absence. Frank was sick—and the
boat that brought me the letter, was ready to sail again,
before I received it. In an hour I had embarked; and
now I hope that you will forgive my long silence, and be
charitable to me, and kind, and tell me all that has happened
to you, in that cold climate of yours. Mr. Grenville
suffers, cruelly; and he has just determined to visit
the Havana.—Juliet would go with him; but her health
is very delicate, about this time, and he will not permit
her to think of it.

Her deportment is full of the most piteous and tender
solicitude; every movement of her lip; every emotion
of her face, is earnest with affection, altogether unlike
the timid eyeing, and passionate low-breathing, of Juliet
Gracie. There is a composure now, in her very sweetness;
a dignity, a serene, womanly self-possession, altogether
worthy of Juliet Grenville—and her husband is so conscious
of all this; so grateful for it, that I can hardly look
upon him, feeble and wasted as he is, without a feeling
of envy. Upon my word, Sarah, when I gaze about me,
and find two such women as Juliet, and—may I name
her?—Helen—so full of love and watchfulness, so beautiful
and so sincere—one, all passion and enthusiasm; the
other all mildness and purity, with a spirit of trancendent
power, tempered only, not extinguished, by gentleness—
yet, both loving, almost to adoration, the men of
their hearts—O, I could lay me down and weep for melancholy,
that there is no such woman for me—no dear
one, who will watch the changing of my countenance, as
something upon which her destiny is dependent—the
deepening of my lips—or eyes—as matter essential to
the comfort of her heart—no blessed one, to whom I can
turn in sorrow and desolation, and feel her soft arms

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

twining about my neck—her warm cheek upon mine,
and her beautiful hair blowing about my eyes. Ah, no,
Sarah;—there is to be no such luxury for me. I have
lived and mingled with the world; communed and dwelt
with many women; lovely and innocent ones—and counterfeited
many passions; but never to this hour, have I
found one to love me—never;—and I shall go to my
grave, unhonoured and unknown; no woman to weep for
my memory; no children to bless me—none to remember
that I have been. Year after year, hath passed away;
and many have stood up before me, thrilling with passion
for one another, and received the benediction of love;
yet I have been, forever, desolate and alone. No heart
ever beat against mine; no lips ever tingled with the touch
of mine;—no step ever faltered; no voice ever changed,
when mine was heard. Yet, what have I done? Who
can charge me with ought of impurity or licentiousness?
Why then are my faculties wasting away—the inexhaustible
tenderness of my heart, like a secret fountain,
left unbroken and unvisited, to sink into the sand—feeling
no emotion, creating none. Is it that I have been too
good? Can it be, that, to women, there is a witchery
and enchantment in the aspect of profligacy. The licentious
are beloved—the wicked are married—doated on,
to distraction and death. The sound of their voice thrills
like electricity, through many a pure heart; the glance
of their eye penetrates and dissolves. At the touch of
their hand, soothed, and subdued, the lovely and wise,
bow down their heads to the dust; loosen their tresses;
and weep to be embraced.—O, Woman! What a lesson is
this to the virtuous—what discouragement to self-denial
and greatness. Can it be true, that, familiarity with the
profligate, hath a spell for the faculties; and that he, who
hath spoiled and rifled many a precious heart, is, therefore,
more seductive and winning—more courted, even
by the virtuous and pure;—for the enchantment of his
manner, perhaps—for his reformation, it is said;—and as
a trial? But is it not a lesson to the good—doth it not
teach them, that there is an attractiveness in manner, to
be sought after, unlike the austerity of virtue—an

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

attractiveness that is delirium to woman. Shall the wise and
good learn this—or shall they abandon it to the dishonourable
and profligate?—Sarah—is it not the fault of
women, that virtue is ashamed to show its face; that it
is obliged to counterfeit the deportment of vice, ere it can
obtain admission to woman? Is it not a reproach to
you? And is it not true? Who are her favourites?—
What their history? Is it not full of seduction and death?
Deliberate villany, and idolatrous passion? It is. And
who are rejected and abandoned?—The tame and spiritless?—
the unfashionable?—They are the men that live,
as men ought to live—men, that feel their accountability
to heaven—that approach woman with a breathless awe,
ready to bleed and die for her—but unable, in the faintness
of their heart and voice, to trifle with her loveliness;
trembling in her presence, as if in the temple of something
consecrated—faltering at her approach, like them
that are conscious of angelick visiting, or invisible guardianship;—
afraid to imagine aught that is earthly or
sensual. Yet!—such men are ridiculed—their veneration
laughed at; and themselves shunned. They are
right—women are right---the presence of such men is a
perpetual and burning sarcasm upon them.---Who that
hath so much of mortality and infirmity, as women, could
endure to be approached, by such infatuated and mistaken
worshippers. Every ascription of praise is an insult.
If the heart stop in its awe---there are cruelty and bitterness
in it; for what can be more cruel and bitter, than to
approach a woman as if she were something more spiritualized,
more etherial, than the daughters of earth. Is
it not saying that she ought to be---what she is not. It
is burning incense to Chastity, before the image of Mary
Magdalene, or the woman of Samaria.

Farewell,
JOHN OMAR.

-- 117 --

Letter JULIET TO SARAH.

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

Yes—he did take it for an invitation; nor, was it wonderful.—
You did not mean it as one, I am convinced; but
you said about as much, dear Sarah, as that you would
be glad to hear from him. I have read his letter, with
perfect astonishment. It is the most impudent, familiar,
and presumptuous thing, that I ever saw. Did you not
think so? “Shall you answer it?” you ask. Answer it?
You
answer that letter! Why, Sarah, I can hardly believe
my senses; that, you should not have returned it, instantly,
is a matter of astonishment to me; you who have
been so cold and prudent:—but that you should think of
answering it;—that is past my comprehension. You
were more intimate with him, than I had any suspicion
of; or, he has, beyond all comparison, the most assurance
of any human being, to write you such a letter.——
Perhaps I am too much in earnest—too plain spoken.
I hope not, dear Sarah, for I would soothe—not
irritate your poor heart, at such a moment. Who is
this Randolph?—what is he?—Sarah Ramsay cannot answer
me that:—no, not even Sarah Ramsay, that woman
of strength and decision; she, who was always so prompt
and energetick, and circumspect; yet, Sarah Ramsay is,
disquieted, when he hath left her—acknowledges it—is
anxious to see him again: repeats, with emphasis, his wild
and improbable tale—a tale, that shows him to be an unprincipled
impostor, even if it be true: permits his hand
to rest upon her shoulder, for some minutes, without being
aware of it;—suffers him to swear, more than once,
in her presence;—nay, repeats his profanity, levity, and
irreligion,—and, finally, receives, reads, and does not
return to him, a letter, which he had the audacity to address
to her. Sarah, I thought that I knew you well.
I did not. There is something in your character, recently
developed, which is new to me, unexpected, and
alarming. Am I taking too great a liberty?—Dear Sarah,
I will not believe it. The time is not yet come,
when, between Juliet and Sarah, the plain language of
truth and soberness, shall be offensive or hateful. I am

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

married too, you will recollect, my dear, strange sister—
and that gives me many privileges, as a counseller and
matron. Who is this man? I ask again. I would
have you find out? but, I would never have him suspect
it. You affect to treat the matter with levity; you are
remarkably direct and ingenuous. Do not deceive
yourself; you are in danger; and, were I not sure of it,
I would not, for the world, awake you to the knowledge
of a secret so alarming. Yet, I must—Randolph is dear
to you
. Yet, you do not know it. Your heart was in
sorrow, and he came to it. You were lonely and dependant.
He kept up your spirits, and startled you, with
his originality. You were proud, and cold. He determined
to subdue you—by a careless indifference. He
has succeeded. You are more in his power, than he
dreams of. I am glad that he is gone—very glad. But
I give you no advice, dear;—consult your own understanding—
be prudent, and leave the rest to heaven.—
Examine your own heart, as with a knife; and then, my
own dear Sarah, let me pray you to act, as you would
have done, a year ago, had such an adventurer thrown
himself in your way. Am I unkind, uncharitable, ungenerous?
I cannot afford to be generous, my sister,
where, to give away aught of indulgence, is to give away
something of your happiness. I cannot be charitable, at
least, not very charitable, to such levity, assurance, and
avowed demerit as his. And, I must not be kind to
one, who has so unkindly; so unaccountably, too, let me
say, trespassed upon the solitary and benighted heart of
a proud, high-minded woman; yet, a woman, that was
sincerely pious; until she, herself, has learned to repeat
his impiety. Sarah, I know that I am severe—and I
hope that it will be undeserved—I hope so, indeed. I
would rather endure thy rebuke, in return, than that
thou shouldst deserve mine, for a single instant. It
makes my heart bleed, when I think, how lonely and exposed
thou art. Yet, do not believe, Sarah, that I have
any feeling of hostility or resentment, against this man,
on account of his profession; or, that I would be angry
at his familiarity, because he is poor. No—mine is not

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

such pride. I respect poverty; but I would have the
poor man honest, and prudent; wise and religious—and,
I should not like him the less, for a little modesty.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

My poor husband is quite unwell. At times—oh,
Sarah, I am in need of consolation; and now that my
heart, which has been kept up till this moment, thinking
only of thee, is left to itself—I am almost blinded with
my tears. Grenville is unwell; and I am afraid that I
must lose him, for a time. How shall I exist without
him, Sarah; and now, too, when the presence
of a husband is as necessary, almost, to my support
and sustenence, as the feeling that there is a God, and a
good God, forever about me. Perhaps I am in a perilous
way, myself, dear Sarah. I have many fears; much
sickness at the heart, and strange tremours, that alarm
me, inexpressibly; the more, probably, from the fact, that,
in my present situation, it will be impossible for me to
accompany my husband abroad; and that in his, it will
be equally impossible for him to be with me, in the hour
of peril and agony.—I have a melancholy foreboding,
Sarah; a superstitious apprehension upon me, that I am
ashamed of, even while I submit to it. The period, it
is true, is some what distant; but, I feel every blow of the
clock, upon my heart:—nay, within it, like a creature,
waiting for death, and certain that it is at hand. Yet, these,
I am told, are the common apprehensions of women, in
my situation, for the first time. Every thing alarms
them; their spirits are forever in travail, and they suffer
inconceivably, in their anticipation. I wish that I were
wiser; more confident; and, at least, as well prepared for
death, as I have been. But now—O, Sarah, I cannot think
of it, without quaking. I am in health now; happy, loving
and beloved; and, if I die now, it will be suddenly; without
that lingering, wasting, wearing preparation, which
reduced me, gradually, before. And yet, there is a
sweet thrilling in my veins; a rich, warm flooding of my
poor heart, at times, when I think how many have escaped---how
many, that were weaker than I—how many,
that think little of the peril;---and that, if I do escape, and

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

should be so blessed---O, merciful Father---let me but live
to embrace a creature that owes its little life to me, and
then, O, no—I could not then, consent to die—I could not
it would break my heart, to think of leaving its helplessness,
to the mercenary. O, no—if I must die, it were
better, perhaps, that I should die now—nay—I cannot
think even of that.—Father!—Father!—thy will be done.
Do thou support and sustain me, in the coming trial!
Teach me to submit to it, whatever it be, unaided, and
alone, without repining! And, if it be, that I am to endure
the agony of a mother, with no father, no husband
near me, to feel with me, to pray for me, to weep for me,
to support my fainting spirit, and bless the babe that is
born to him—O, do thou, thou! O my Father, be with
me; and let thy care be upon him, wherever he may be;
afar off—and sorrowing, for his wife,—O, wilt thou!

J. R. G. P. S.—Why did you not send me the original of Mr.
Randolph's letter? Why copy it? Was it so precious,
so very precious to you?
Letter EDWARD MOLTON TO GEORGE STAFFORD.

(In continuation.)

The next picture that I will attempt a description of,
dear Stafford, is the Passage of the Delaware, by
Mr. Sully, of whom I spoke the other day, in enumerating
some of our portrait painters.

It is a spirited and beautiful conception, rapidly and
confidently wrought out; but was never meant for a downright
historical picture. It is rather a Portrait of Washington,
where the subordinate figures, and filling up, are not
sufficiently subordinate, than The Passage of the Delaware:
and the history of it is not a little amusing. Mr. Sully
was employed by the corporation of Charleston to paint

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

a portrait of Washington, after his own fashion: the
price was limited, and the space of unoccupied wall assigned,
beyond which, he could not trespass. Mr. S.
began his work; and, full of his natural enthusiasm
and fire, generated this picture, without any regard to
the paltry sum ($500, I believe,) which he was promised
for it. It was nearly finished, when, after some troublesome
correspondence; and some revolution in the city
government, he had the mortification to find that this
picture, like that of the family of Wakefield, was altogether
too big for the house. But, let us go back to the
time, when the proposal was made to him. What was
to be done? His profession was portrait painting;---he
had a large family to support; and, passionately desirous,
as he was, to employ his power upon the historical department;
to evolve the passions in all their shadowing---
to call up the apparitions of the past,---give immortality
to the present---and summon, from the untenanted
chambers of futurity, the bodiless forms that are there:---
clothe them with flesh and muscle---infuse into them
meaning and passion---and give to them the noblest of
all expression---dramatick individuality: it was putting his
very existence at hazard, even to trespass, for a day, upon
the historical department. Once over the barrier, it would
break his heart to return; and yet, if he were not paid
for his labour, he would be oblige to return, at the peril
of starvation to a large family. Much as he panted
for adventure---these were reasons to deter him from it.
Yet---the time might come, he thought, when he could
loosen the bands that bound him, and unfetter his genius---
it might!---and where would be the peril, if he ventured
abroad, a little, to feel the publick, in this portrait of
Washington, without actually invading the great territories
of history. There would be some peril, to be sure,
in the hazardous ordeal, to which he would have to expose
it, before a cold hearted, mercenary people; a people
essentially ignorant of the art; and boastful of their
very ignorance. Yet---he resolved to encounter it all.
He made a noble picture. He threw in, with a confident
heart, a good quantity of bold, simple colouring; enough

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

of finish for the occasion; powerful association; and great
attitude---capital drawing---and that kind of repose in
the expression, which makes the heart of a man thoughtful,
in looking at the picture, as if himself were on the
precipice of some great adventure. He did this---stepped
aside, and withdrew the curtain. Some people went
to see the Passage of the Delaware; and some a PORTRAIT
of George Washington, at full length. Both
came away dissatisfied. It wanted the singleness, the
unity, and imposing reality of a portrait. And there
were not enough great features uniting, at once, in one
great expression, for historical painting. It was a little
crowded, they said. (By they, I mean that class of
criticks, whom you may see, at exhibitions, looking solemnly
through their own hands—at portraits)—much too
crowded. True—but he was painting an embarkation:
and men are not very regular and formal, at such a season.
The manner of Washington, said they, is too full
of poetry; he is too youthful. Ah!—thought I—these people
forget that Washington was only about forty years old
at the time. They compare him with Stuart's Washington,
who was twenty years older. These, with a multitude
of other opinions, quite as ridiculous, went their
round for a time; and few even took the trouble to ask
themselves what had been the object of the painter. Had
they, they would have found that he had done all that he
attempted. And what more could any man do?

After learning from the Charleston gentry that they
had made a mistake, in giving the dimensions, Mr. Sully,
as Mr. West had done before him, thought it right to
make a publick exhibition of the picture; for, in a country
like ours, such a picture would never sell for a quarter
of its value; and, unless an artist were rich enough to
amuse himself, by painting pictures to give away; or, wise
enough to exhibit them for money, there would be no encouragement
for him to labour here. But I doubt if he
has been even tolerably rewarded for it.

It would interest you, dear Stafford, to know something
of his character, countenance, and history. Such
a knowledge gives value and interest to whatever a man

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

does. It is like going behind a curtain of creation; and studying
the machinery of the universe. It is looking into
the elements of the human heart, before they are compounded
or embroiled. Mr. Sully is a small, but remarkably
active, well-made man; with a countenance expressive of
a fiery spirit, pretty well subdued—courteous, mild, and
unassuming in his manner; and has, I do believe, one of the
kindest hearts in the world. His history—I wish I
were at liberty to tell you;---but, while it is infinitely
honourable to him, and no matter of confidence among
those who know him; yet, as it was communicated to me,
by a man, when his heart ran over, I do not feel myself
authorized to speak of it—except in very general terms.
From other sources, I have learnt this,—that his passion
for painting showed itself early; and that, when quite a
boy, he was on the point of abandoning it, forever, with a
feeling of discouragement and mortification; and was only
prevented by a letter which he found, by accident,
just as he was about to embark, for a place, where he
meant to go into the naval service of this country. About
the same time, he left off miniature painting—upon which
he began; and, in which he had made some proficiency, in
consequence of meeting with an oil picture of Angelica
Koffman's. He placed it upon a table—stood before it—
studied it—felt the inspiration that he had waited for
so long, flooding his whole heart, like a fountain, suddenly
unsealed in a barren place. From that moment, he
devoted himself to oil portraits;—and, not long after,
an event occurred to him, so honourable to human nature,
that, I must tell it. We have a tragedian here,
named Cooper. You have heard of him, perhaps. He
is a countryman of yours, by birth; but his education has
been with us. He is an ambitious man; full of heroick
and sublime movement upon the stage; and, from the
fact which I am about to communicate, I am as ready to
believe, as full of high hearted and generous feeling, off
the stage. He met Mr. Sully in a small city at the
South, and urged him to go to New-York. How shall
I go?—said Mr. Sully. I am employed here—and—

“How are you off for cash?” said Mr. C. without any
circumlocution.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“Rather low,” was the reply—“a few dollars, and but
a few.”

“Well, then—give yourself no trouble about that. Go
to New-York. I will answer for your success; and, as
far as one thousand dollars will be of use to you, they
are at your service.”

What was a proud, high-spirited fellow, full of ambition
and passionate love, for his art, to do, in such a
case?

Mr. Sully accepted the offer—went to New York—
succeeded;—and was, soon after, sent out to London, by
subscription, to copy certain paintings of the ancient
masters. And here, another anecdote occurs to me, alike
honourable to another man; nay, to the whole species,
for it makes us think better of ourselves, and of all mankind,
when we find such beings about us. We are proud of
our relationship to such men. A gentleman, whom he met
at dinner, about the time of his departure for England,
in the course of a conversation, over the wine, with Mr.
S. begged him, if he were ever in the way of using it, to
draw on him, to the amount of five thousand dollars, (I
believe.) Mr. S. thanked the gentleman for his kindness,
and thought no more of it; but the next day, the
same person, (I forget his name—but he had been a man
of fortune—and is now, I believe, in the East Indies,
whence he will never return, until he be a man of fortune
again,) called upon him. “It was an offer,” said
he, “made of a Sunday; and at a dinner table. But, it
was not the less serious, for that—and I have come to
repeat it. I am not rich; but your drafts, to that amount,
shall be honoured.”

Are not these things worthy of record, dear Stafford?
Should they ever be forgotten? It is to such men—the
noble of heart—the free and frank—that a country is indebted,
for its reputation. Theirs is the truest munificence.
It is the opulence of the heart.

There is another fact, in the history of this artist, that
you could not listen to; you, who are so romantick and
sublimated, in your conceptions of virtue and self-denial,
without locking your hands, and gasping for breath;—

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

but I am not at liberty to relate it—and I can only say,
that it was a deed of his own, and one of the most heroick,
unostentatious, and truly noble acts, that I have ever
heard of. That, alone, were enough to establish the
character of the man, forever, in my estimation.

Let us now look in upon Mr. Trumbull. You have
seen his Sortie of Gibraltar; and nothing that I
could say of it now, would be of any avail, to elevate it
in your opinion. It is his best picture. Indeed, his
Death of Montgomery; Battle of Lexington; Bunker
Hill, and all of his late pictures, are, altogether, not
worth so much as that—so vigorous, and so full of action,
as it is.

His Declaration of Independence, is a plain,
substantial affair, with an aspect of inveterate reality
about it; but exhibiting not one feature of sublimity, or
grandeur. The countenances are strong and varied;—
but the awful gravity of wisdom and legislation; the moment
of tremendous passiveness, when the travail is all
over; and the thought of liberty has become a Declararation
of Independence—that is not to be found in the
picture. There is no passion—no majesty---no emotion;
and no especial seriousness, except in the sculptured
face of Samuel Adams; not so much, as you will see at
any long dinner table, when the dishes are all uncovered,
at once. You stand before it, without any feeling of awe
or delight. You see the interiour of an old-fashioned
apartment, with the light coming through the windows
behind---and a number of figures, seated and standing,
like men that think it about time to break up, and go
home to a comfortable bed. I wish, heartily, that I
could say something in favour of the picture; but I cannot---it
does not deserve it. It is only a collection of
strongly painted portraits; assembled together, without
any common feeling or expression; but, as if by accident,
and just as well behaved-men may come together, any
where, without design.

The next is the Surrender of Cornwallis. On the
right of the picture, running off to a point, is a litter of
American troops; and, on the left, diminishing in the

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

same way, as if to make the perspective correspond, is
another litter of Frenchmen. They are all of a family.
All of his strong men, are strong with the same expression.
You are struck with a strange family likeness in the
whole. The first four or five faces, seem to be brothers,
at least, if not different views of the same head.

In the centre, is general Lincoln, mounted on a beautiful
white horse, sitting to receive the sword, that a
British officer, general O'Hara, surrenders. The common
notion is, that Washington, himself, received the
sword from the hands of Cornwallis. But neither Washton
nor Cornwallis, was on the ground. General Lincoln
was appointed to receive it, in the name of Washington,
from the representative of Lincoln's haughty
conquerour, Cornwallis; for, not long before, the latter
had meted to the brave Lincoln, a full measure of unsparing
and bitter humiliation, at the south; and this
was the hour of retribution.

The first thing that strikes the eye, forcibly, is this—
the unpleasant continuity of the lines; and the amazing
variety of attitudes, into which Mr. Trumbull has
thrown his horses' heads. One has a nose in the air—
the next, his a little lower—and the third, a little lower
yet—while a fourth, is biting his own knee, with his leg
advanced, and held, as if he had the cramp. This was
done, undoubtedly, to break the line; and to give more action
to the picture; but the design is too evident. We
see the art—it does not deceive us for a moment. Here
and there, too, are sundry ricketty and ill-formed horses,
that, as I live, Stafford, reminded me of nothing, except
the wooden cuts, in Geoffry Gambado's lessons for grown
horsemen. There is not one good horse in the picture,
except that in the centre; and his left fore hoof, is so
turned in, upon a spot in the canvass, of the same colour,
that it looks deformed and almost pointed; but the heads
of the horses are admirable. A singular defect—one
that will make you smile, is apparent in all—they are
all too low in the shoulder; their fore-legs are too short,
in almost every case.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

His Surrender of Burgoyne, I lately saw. As I
live, Stafford, I begin to be ashamed of my countryman.
When I look at these three national pictures, for which
Congress have paid twenty-four thousand dollars; and
think of their being shown in the capitol, at Washington,
I could almost weep with shame and vexation. They
are, altogether, a reproach to the country; and—I say
it deliberately, Stafford—were I in congress, I would
move for their being set fire to, before the great front of
the building, which they help to make ridiculous. I cannot
trust myself to speak of this last picture, as I feel.
It is execrable. The heads are too big for the bodies.
There is neither dignity nor character in it. It looks
like bad tapestry, where a patch-work landscape is made
up of fragments, picked out of different pieces; where
the heads, cut out of old pictures, are pasted to bodies—
and the bodies grouped by different people, each with a
design of his own. Col. Morgan, the rifleman, looks
like a target; and a captain from Connecticut, mounted,
for the purpose of showing his profile, has been made to
break his own neck; and general Burgoyne is tilting
over upon his nose.

Letter

Thursday.—

I have now done with Mr. Trumbull, lamenting that a
man of such strength, when young, should be, in his dotage,
or, if not in his dotage, that he should be contented with
such labour. There are now some other pictures, particularly
of Mr. Alston, Leslie, and Morse, of which, were I
a little better acquainted with them, I would speak at
large. They were all pupils of Mr. West; or, at least,
students in the Royal Academy; and all, I believe, have
carried off some prizes. Mr. Morse, I know, had one;
and would have obtained another, had he remained in
the country, with his picture; for the rules of the society
required that. But he could not. The subject had been
given out to sixteen pupils—and he could not feel very
certain of the gold medal, whatever were the merit of
his picture; and, beside that, his father had been pressing
him, with great earnestness, and for a long time, to

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

return home;—he did return, leaving his picture, which
Mr. West, himself, afterward wrote to him, would have
obtained the prize, had he remained. Mr. West has always
shown himself warmly disposed toward his young
countrymen; and all of them speak of him, with affection
and reverence. He it was, that influenced Mr. Sully to
abandon copying; and to begin manufacturing for himself,
while he was literally working, and starving himself
to death, in London for some of his American patrons.
Was he not right? A man might as well hope to
learn how to make a poem, by copying poems, as a picture,
by copying pictures.

Mr. Morse's prize was obtained for the Dying Hercules.
I have never seen it; but I have heard it spoken
of, as a bold and excellent piece of naked anatomy—but
with too much convulsion in the sinews and flesh, even
for Hercules. It was first modelled in clay, by Mr.
Morse;—nay, I believe that it was for that model, and
not for the painting, that he received the medal. But
his style is beautiful and warm; strong, rich, and fanciful.
His portraits, such as I have seen, were small, and
hastily done up; but they were excellent:—and one, making
a large picture, with some broken architecture, I
have dwelt upon, with great pleasure, again and again.
It was the portrait of a young girl of South Carolina,
where Mr. Morse has now gone to reside.

I have seen but two of Mr. Leslie's pictures—and only
one or two of Mr. Alston's; and that so long since, and so
hurriedly, that I have not the heart to speak of them.[8]
Mr. Alston stands in the very front rank of his profession;
and Mr. Leslie, when he first came out, was considered
a marvel, and a prodigy. He had made a series
of beautiful, and singularly spirited sketches of Cooper

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

and Cooke, the actors; in which, the likeness and character
of the men, were preserved with astonishing truth.
The people were mad about it; and he was sent abroad,
to become—a finished miracle. The result is, just what
might have been expected. He has ceased to astonish;
and, do what he will, he never can astonish again, unless
he shall first become contemptible. He has a fine
genius; and may become great, in the romantick and
pleasant departments of the art; but I doubt much, notwithstanding
all that has been said about him, whether
he have any peculiarity of genius for great painting. All of
his fmaily are addicted to it—and nothing is easier than
to deceive one's self, on such a subject. A child, of any
sensibility, is perpetually shifting in its movement. Today,
he is flying kites—to-morrow, chalking out men
and women, or horses, upon the fence—the next day,
whittling with his pen-knife—making houses of blocks—
and boats of chips—and so on, forever—until some
day, he is brought to manifest a decided preference for
some one of these amusements.

If he should chance to sing, then his parents recal the
shrieking and squalling of his infancy, as so many indications
of his genius for musick—if he turn to drawing,
it is the same. All the old books and papers of the
household, that have been accumulating for years, are
ransacked for the vestiges of this surprising talent, when
it was first struggling into existence, and trying its
wing. So, with all others. Be he “painter, poet, auctioneer”—
when a man, if he be distinguished as either,
there will be enough to remember that he was so, in his
boyhood.

Another fact.—A parent is fond of musick—he naturally
desires to have his child fond of it, too. The child
squalls—much as other children squall—but the father
finds a particular expression, tone, or meaning in it.—
The babe grows older; and the gamut is put into its little
hands—every sound is watched, commented on, encouraged
or reproached—he hears nothing praised, but
musick—nothing spoken of, but musicians. It is the
standard and touchstone of merit and virtue, for all men.

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

The child learns to ask, when he sees a stranger—not,
whether he be wise or good—but, on what instrument
he plays?—not, whether he have a good heart—but, whether
he have a good ear?—not whether he talk well—but,
whether he sing well?—and to regard an affirmative, as
sufficient to authorize any intimacy—a negative, as a
brand of vulgarity and insensibility. What wonder, if
the child become a musician, too?—and what wonder
that people say, that a gift for musick runs in this family;
and some other gift, in that? What nonsense! The
child is named, perhaps, after some musician or painter.
What wonder if it be taught to revere and imitate its
namesake?

I certainly have wandered, wide and far, dear Stafford;
but I am determined not to leave the subject now,
until it is exhausted.

One little anecdote, I would not omit, however, while
speaking of Mr. Alston. He is an amiable man, of indefatigable
labour; and a fine genius, rather than a bold
one. He is chaste and fine, but timid. This may be
seen as well in his poetry, as in his painting. There is
an artificial heat in both. He wants passion; and even
true greatness;—for there is too little evil in his heart
to help him in the generation of Greatness—a spirit that
is, always, of a troubled countenance, and appalling
expression, even in her repose. Yet, like all other men,
Mr. Alston is most anxious to appear what he is not.—
He would be thought a genius, and nothing but a genius;
a creature that can people the blank canvass with a
burning vision, even while the smoke is passing before
him, and he can see nothing but the bright eyes and
loose hair thereof;—for this purpose, he will toil all
night long, in secrecy and loneliness;—and then, lie abed
all day; or, till dinner time, with an affectation of carelessness
and indolence, that is very amusing. He wishes
it to be thought, that the labour, which is apparent in
every touch of the pencil, is the rapid handling of one,
agitated and thrilling with his subject!

You have heard of Mr. Peale; and you asked me, some
time ago, particularly, about his Court of Death, and

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

if he were not once in London, with the Mammoth. I am
now at leisure to answer you. I have enquired, and
found that he is the same man, who was in London; and
the reason of his going, is so creditable to his character,
as an artist, that you ought to know it.

Mr. Peale is of a family, who are all addicted to painting,
from their cradles. In the honest enthusiasm of
their hearts, they have been, for a long time, in the habit
of naming their children, male and female, after certain
eminent painters. Thus, this Mr. Peale, is named
Rembrandt; and, when in Paris, was called the American
Rembrandt, though his style has nothing of the sublime
vulgarity, or depth of Rembrandt; and he has brothers
named Titian, Rubens, Raphael,[9] Linnaeus, and
Franklin; and sundry relations, with equally significant
and unlucky names. It is a pity; for it almost always
forces the mind to institute some comparison—and the
result is usually discouraging.

This gentleman, it appears, was a portrait painter;
and, at a very early age, executed some portraits of singular
merit. At length, after being married, and having
some children, he determined to go abroad, and study
the art, in its birth-place and home—under the skies of
Europe. He returned, discouraged and dismayed; and
had almost resolved to abandon it, forever, and turn his
attention to agriculture. But the spirit that God had
kindled within him, was not to be so soon extinguished;—
nor ever, but by the hand that had kindled it. His family
had augmented—it was no light matter to venture
abroad, and leave them—and to carry them with him,
was perilous in the extreme. What would they do, helpless
and alone, in a land of strangers, were he to be taken
from them? Yet, disheartening as the thought was,
it did not intimidate him. The unappeasable spirit
would not be quieted within him;—he was haunted, day
and night, by the magnificent spectres of genius. He
went, again, with his whole family;—he painted a picture,
and exhibited it to the French people; and he was
warmly encouraged. The darkness vanished—the sun

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

shone out upon him—the mystery and wonder of the
art were laid open before him. He felt a new feeling—
one of inconceivable determination and strength, arising
within him. David and Gerard came to see him—some
senators sat to him. He studied the face of Napoleon;
and obtained a better likeness, as David, himself, acknowledged,
of the lower part, than had ever been painted
of him. He returned to Philadelphia; and, to convince
the people that he had learnt something abroad,
he painted Napoleon on horseback—a distinct, single,
and vigorous picture, with a sublimity in the countenance
of Napoleon, that I never saw excelled—it is absolutely
articulate and preternatural. It is the greatest
of his workmanship. He then—for the Philadelphians
were still in doubt; and some said that he had borrowed
the horse, and the rider, too, from David's Napoleon
passing the Alps
—a picture like this in no particular
whatever—a daring and tumultuous affair—where a
heavy banner is breaking, like a thunder-cloud, over
the head of Napoleon:—He then copied Mr. West's Lear.
It was a pity. Yet he made a better picture than the
original; tempering its exaggeration, and qualifying its
perverseness;—but it was only a copy. The original is
now destroyed, I believe. Still there was nobody to cry,
God speed! to him, even in his native city.

Stafford, why is this?—Is it the nature of man to overlook
whatever is near and familiar to him—to court
whatever is rare, and of difficult attainment? Why are
strangers met, as they are, with incense and wine, while
our own children are languishing?—Yet, so it is—a new
face, like a new planet, is apt to make us forget the old
ones. Thus, Mr. Alston, who is from the south, goes
to the north, for sustenance; and Mr. Morse, who was born
at the north, goes to the south. Thus, too, if girls want
to be married, they must go, no matter how amiable and
excellent they are, where they are not known;—where
people are not familiar with their loveliness. How many
a young man, unknown and unhonoured at home, is
found, steadily and proudly, among the great, when he is
abroad, and dependent only upon his own merit.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

Excuse the digression, dear Stafford—there was an indignant
feeling at my heart, and I thought it safest to give
it vent, when I reflected on the miserably reluctant spirit,
with which we award to them that we have known,
the encouragement of genius. Why is it?—Are we unwilling
to be beaten in the race, by them that learnt
their alphabets out of the same book with ourselves;
trundled hoops; and flew kites, just exactly as we did?—
Yes—it is.—If we be beaten by strangers; eclipsed by
the unknown, we conceal our mortification, under the
pretence that, they were born with some peculiar faculty,
which we wanted. But, we cannot lull our shame with
this unction, when we have known our conquerors, from
the cradle; and know that they have beaten us, not by any
inherent power, peculiar to themselves, but by their industry,
and perseverence. This, I believe, is the secret.
But, to return.—

The next picture that Mr. Peale painted, was the Roman
Daughter
; or, as Murphy calls it, in his tragedy,
the Grecian Daughter. No subject is more common;
but, it was never painted so well.—A woman, full of
tenderness, in the deep breathing of the heart, is nourishing
her own father, with her own beauty. The hand
of the old man is wrong—it is badly placed, isolated—
and produces a bad effect; but I know of no other fault
in the picture. When it appeared, a gentleman in Philadelphia,
who had travelled, “and sure he ought to
know”—pronounced it a copy—Mr. Peale waited on
him, in company with a friend; and asked him where he
had seen the original. The gentleman found some difficulty;
though he was exceedingly positive, that he had
seen it, somewhere—in telling where: and, at last, named
the collection of Mr. Gerard—of Paris.

Of Mr. Gerard!” said Mr. Peale—in astonishment.
He was the mildest man in the world; and remarkable,
for his politeness, good temper and self-possession; but,
that was quite too much, for either, at the moment. He
entreated to know the room—and the stranger, finding
that Mr. Peale knew more about Mr. Gerard, than he
did—finally abandoned his position, though reluctantly,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

and qualified his charge, so as to make it stand thus:—
that he had seen something, somewhere, somewhat like
it.

But, the evil had gone abroad. The picture was
warmly spoken of—but, forever, as a copy. Mr. Peale
came out, therefore, and offered it, in the publick news
papers, to anybody, who would establish the fact, that it
was a copy. After that, he made a copy, which, I am told,
is altogether better than the orginal.

Next, he painted his Dream of Love; or, as he called
it at first, his Jupiter and Io. Originally, the face of
Jupiter was pressed to hers—and no other part of his
body could be seen, through the smoke and cloud that enveloped
them. It had a bad effect—the Thunderer's
face ought not to have been seen;—and never, at such a
moment, in such an occupation. The God, even in his
repose, is not easily created—but, when his forehead is
quaking, and the strong lustre of his eye, is a consuming
fire, before which, the heart melts, and the spirit faints,
it were madness to think of representing it. This head
was afterward blotted out; and a naked Cupid, painted
over the face of Io. The whole is now passionately,
but purely beautiful; the flesh lively, firm, and natural—
with that soft and inviting elasticity, which makes the
lips thrill, in looking at it. In short, it is the best naked
woman that I ever saw—and, by far, the most chaste. You
feel no impure emotion—nothing but an innocent delight,
as you stand breathing over her, as if it were the picture
of your own sweet sister—asleep, in her timidity and
loveliness.

His next attempt was the Ascent of Elijah.—It is
not yet finished; but the conception, which is after Lutherberg,
is imperial; the revolution of the clouds—their
fiery crimson; and the vivid brightness of the brazen
chariot, are transcendent. I hope to see it finished—to
see the descending mantle, distinguished from the clouds—
the whirlwind of fire and dust, more evident—the
horses' heads, that stand opposite, like two rose leaves,
upon one stem, in some girl's drawing, corrected—when
it will be the most vehement and poetical of his paintings.

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

To this, succeeded the Court of Death—of which I
shall not attempt a description; for the papers that I have
sent you, are full of it. Yet, you ought to know something
of the difficulty to be undergone in this country, by
an artist, who undertakes such a work. Here, he has no
academies; no collections; no other painters to consult—if
exhausted, he must refresh himself as he can. He has
no academy figures—no people trained, to stand and sit
as he requires—no workers in plaster, if he want a hand
made permanently, for some particular study. And
what is yet worse, nobody, whom he can prevail upon to
sit. So that his men and women, are, nine times out of
ten, even in their anatomy, the literal creation of his own
brain.

This is one of the largest pictures in the world.—The
figures, are full eight feet high, (I suppose)—and are in
three groups; illuminated by torch-light, day light, and
reflected light.

The chief fault is, that, there is too much abstractedness
in the conception of the painter. He is not satisfied
with Pestilence, Famine, and Conflagration—he must
have something like them—but not the same. Thus, instead
of Pestilence,—he affects to embody the apprehension
of Pestilence
. This is the very metaphysicks of painting.

Another serious fault is, that there is too little foreground
to the canvass: the figures are too much in a line;
and, on the side where Death exerts most power, the least
effect is produced. On one side, his hand is raised, and
men are dying by disease. On the other, his hand is in
repose; and War, Pestilence, Famine and Conflagration
leap forth, like demons, commissioned on the spot, to lay
waste and destroy.

A part of the conception is magnificent. Mr. Peale
has uprisen, among the wrecks of the nursery, and dared
to array Death, in the calm, awful, unrelenting attributes
of Philosophy. We see nothing of the raw head
and blood bones; nor the eyeless sockets, hour-glass and
scythe of Christian mythology. He disdains to follow
the vulgar notions of allegory.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

But Death is the principal figure. And yet, it is not
readily perceived. The eye is first attracted by a corpse—
a dead man, washed up, as it were, by the wind and
water, to the feet of Death. His countenance is wonderful—
but the flesh is too warm; he is arrayed in dazzling
white---and you see too little of the presiding power.

There is not depth enough to the piece---and there
should have been clouds, and darkness, and fire, it may
be, about the picture of Death---and through the broken
roof, the blue lightnings, or, at least, the starry lustre
of a midnight sky should have streamed; but, instead of
this, instead of rocks, shattered and piled up, there is a
great curtain, heavy and grand, to be sure, hanging
down from—we are left to imagine what.—

Yet, the picture is a great one---the greatest that I
have ever seen---and a most extraordinary performance,
when we reflect on the discouragement that the artist had
experienced---his want of opportunity---and that it was
a first attempt at dramatizing on a large scale. It is
no easy matter to put many persons in agitation---even
to him, that has been accustomed to manage a few. The
difference is, that of training a large army and a small
one.

We have now come to Mr. Vanderlyn---and I must tell
you something about him, too. It will assist you in remembering
him, and his worth. When Aaron Burr
was in his zenith, he happened to be travelling, somewhere
in the western parts of New York; and stopping,
one day, at a tavern, he saw what he took to be, a line engraving,
of uncommon vigour. He spoke of it to the
landlord; and was not a little amazed, when the latter
told him that it was a drawing, made with a pen, by a
stupid boy of his; an apprentice to the blacksmith's trade,
of whom he feared that he should never be able to make
anything. Burr sent for the boy, and was so pleased
with him, that he tried to obtain him---but the master,
suspected some secret value, in his stupid apprentice,
and would not part with him, at last, on any terms.
“Put a shirt into your pocket,” said Col. Burr, in passing
the boy; “come to New York, when you can get a

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

chance, and ask for Aaron Burr---he will take care of
you.”

Some time had passed, and Col. Burr had forgotten
the incident; when, one morning, in came a strangelooking
boy, while he was sitting at breakfast; and, as
he approached, plucked out a bundle from his pocket,
and gave it to him. The colonel was not a little amused
to find it a shirt. Here began the acquaintance; and
here, the eminence of Vanderlyn; and heaven so ordered
it, that, when colonel Burr, the Julius Cæsar of our
country—the greatest evil spirit of his age—was in the
wane, Vanderlyn, who had just left Paris, warm with
favour, and rich with all that makes life comfortable,
encountered him, in his desolation; and, in his turn,
ministered to the necessities of his benefactor.

Such is the anecdote, as I have heard it; and such, I
believe, is the truth, in all the material facts.

The only two pictures of Vanderlyn, that I have seen,
are his Marius, sitting amid the Ruins of Carthage; and
his Ariande, deserted by Theseus. The former obtained
a medal from the national academy, in France.
It is a stern, strange, natural picture; with a finish of unexampled
perfection. The figure is larger than life, sitting
like a giant, intruded upon by some vision of conquest
and rebellion. There is nothing visionary, nothing
intellectual, about Marius. All is the barren and
bleak expression of the tyrant man, when his heart is
iron, and his nature hardened in blood. It is a great picture—
but too elaborately finished.

His Ariadne is very beautiful; but you feel no emotion,
no trembling, when you approach her. You do
not feel that slight, tremulous quivering of the heart,
which you ought to feel, when trespassing upon the sleep
of even a pictured woman—in her innocence, timidity,
and loveliness.

O, I had well nigh forgotten a picture that has just
been sent out to the Cathedral, in Baltimore, by Louis
of France. It is the Descent from the Cross; full of the
fine errour, and beautiful exaggeration of the French
school; yet, animate with a profound and daring spirit,

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

that startles and amazes you. There are eight or ten
figures—two of which have no business, at all, in the
piece; and are put in—one to fill up a blank in the canvass,
on the right, where he stands staring at you, like an
Indian statue—and the other, to display the power of
the artist, in tinging the drapery with an undulating
ridge of rich velvet light. This latter is on the left;
and no human being could remain in the situation, in
which he is placed, for a single moment; nay, it would
be difficult for one to sit so, long; and there is nothing to
be seen to justify us in believing that he does sit. He
appears about to manifest his adoration. The artist is
fine in his feet; and, therefore, he has crowded the whole
picture with feet. A red outline, he has discovered, at
some time, to have the effect of illumination upon deep
colouring; and, therefore he has lined the very lips and
eyes; the tees and fingers, of all, or most of the figures,
with a red outline. The sheet, too, upon which the Saviour
is lying, is not linen—no, nor woollen—but wet
paper;—and was, evidently, copied from wet paper, or
badly imagined; for it is saturate and heavy, with water,
in almost every fold. The artist, too, is fond of shadow;
the dark, clayey-coloured shadow, too, of death and
terrour; and, therefore, has he been lavish of it, to such
an extent as to appal the imagination. He is fond of
brightening his drapery; and his purple is transparent
and liquid, like flowing claret; unnaturally bright and
vivid. These are all the faults; and they are rather the
faults of the French school, than of the artist. He is
truly a sublime and original genius. The anatomy of
the Saviour, who is about nine feet long, is wonderfully
fine—the countenance great—and that of his mother, terrible.
The evening sky is preternaturally lighted; and
the rough cross stands up against it, with a bold and decided
effect, with a sheet floating from the top, as out of
the sky. To it, clings a woman, half frantick in her
grief and terrour, with her black drapery flying in the
wind—and resembling a shattered and torn banner,
against a blazing sky. By her side, is a beautiful creature—
a woman, turbaned and queen-like—standing, as

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

if death-struck, at the instant that you look upon her.
Her eyes!—by heaven, they have not yet ceased to move!
Look upon them—the lustre gushes out; and the delusion
is so wonderful, that, after gazing upon the face for a
moment, in a certain point of view, about five or six
yards from it, it no longer appears cadaverous and unnatural,
in its unearthly hue; but, like some beautiful
creature, at her worship, over whose head the skies
have just passed away, while the tears are loading her
uplifted lashes. It is the most wonderful head, except
one, that ever I saw in my life—wonderful for its simplicity,
beauty—and yet more wonderful for its effect.

But, look at the drapery upon her breast—what keeps
that purple mantle there?—the wind? No—for the wind
blows in another direction;—nay, the wind is faint, as
you may perceive by her turban, which is of a lighter
material. Is it her action? No—for her action would
throw it off. Yet it clings to her bosom, (which is too
broad,) as if kept there by a strong wind. Observe her
hands—they are perfect.

Another beautiful effect is produced—perhaps without
intention. We see, from the very colour of the sky, beyond
the ground, that all these figures are on a hill.—
How this is apparent, it would be difficult to tell—yet,
so it is. Perhaps it is, that there is, always, a peculiar
colour near the horizon; but, however that may be—excuse
me for a moment—we have every day experience,
that there are ideas existing in our minds, without our
consciousness of them;—nay, that even when we are
made conscious of them, ideas that we have no language
to express, notwithstanding the doctrine that men think
in words—and that they can have no idea, without a
correspondent word to express it.

Thus we are shown a profile—a mere outline, and we
immediately recal the original. But how?—that we
cannot tell. We look into a camera obscura; we see
shadows walking about; yet every one, we are able to
recognise, with certainty, afar off. How, we cannot tell.
Nay, to come nearer home. Can any of us tell how he
distinguishes the gait, voice, carriage, or tread, of any
particular person, amid a thousand. He can do it. We

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

see that. Yet, he has no idea how he does it; or, if he
have, he has no words to express it in; for, he may be
able to perceive the difference, without being able to describe
it; or, to make another conceive of it, though he
should talk till dooms-day. Nay, how know we the
hand-writing of our friends?—and how should we be
able to explain to another, who had never seen writing,
wherein the secret lay. Again, there is a certain air of
reality about the truth; and of constraint and awkwardness
about what is counterfeit; and there are men, who
can tell you, at a glance, whether a signature be genuine
or not, although they never saw any thing like it, before.
This is incredible, and they could never make it intelligible
to us. They feel the difference—they judge by it—
they trust to it; but they cannot define it. Yet the incredulous,
no matter who they are, have always some
experience of their own, if they would but reflect, to confirm
the fact. Have they never been able to tell, at
once, a manner that was affected?—to point out what
was natural, and what was not, even in the voice, and
look, and manner of sitting, in a person whom they had
never seen before? Nay, have not all of us, at some
time, detected an impostor, a pretender, whom we had
encountered for the first time?—solely by that indefinable,
strange, but convincing manner, which will betray
the counterfeit. Is this instinct? I know not. But
I know, to return for a single moment to the subject, that
we are often struck with things upon the stage, in books,
or paintings, unexpectedly natural—yet uncommon—at
which we all wonder—asking ourselves why it has never
been seen before—and astonished that we should ever
have observed it sufficiently to see the resemblance. So
it is—the minds of all, the most careless and inattentive,
are stored with resemblances; and they awake, whenever
they feel the thrill of affinity; leaving people surprised
at their own memory and observation, and delighted at,
they know not what. Something truly natural—that
they thought overlooked by all the world. So here, we
are amazed at finding in ourselves, a secret consciousness
of what is natural, in this part of the picture.

Yours,
ED. MOLTON.

eaf293v2.n8

[8] It was of Mr. Alston, that the affecting, simple little aneedote is told by Mr. Irving, in
one of his loose papers, published in the New Monthly, under the title of “Recollections of
a Student.” He was the “American painter,” whose dear companion had “left him;” whose
own wife had abandoned him, in a land of stranger, and gone alone into the sky—leaving
him alone, upon the earth, unsustained, weary, and heart-sick, to waste his continual inspiration
upon the darkness and emptiness of the world about him. Ah! who would not
have felt that “she had left him,” had the spirit of him (for the young wife of a young man—
a man of genius and feeling—is nothing else but the spirit of him) put out her bright wings,
all at once, without preparation, while they were journeying together, side by side—shook off
the dust of the earth—and shot upward—just as if she had been his guardian angel, only for
a little time; and had grown weary of her humanity. Who would not complain that she
had left him? Better to have been alone for ever,—than after such a companionship!—Ed.

eaf293v2.n9

[9] RAPHAEL PEALE—admirable still-life painter.—Ed.

-- 141 --

Letter SPENCER RANDOLPH TO SARAH RAMSAY.
Boston, —.

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

You have not returned my letter, Miss Ramsay; you
have dared to read and retain it, notwithstanding my
presumption. I expected this, I confess; but still, so
much depended upon it—so much, that you, yourself, are
ignorant of, that I trembled for you. I cannot explain
myself, in this letter; and, it is highly probable, that you
may never receive another;—but be assured that your
nobleness and generosity on this occasion, the most trying
of your life, have literally saved you from destruction.
You are amazed. You do not believe me—yet,
as true is it, thou excellent and strong minded woman,
as that I have meditated evil against thee, and relented.
But what evil? Lady, I cannot tell thee; I may never
be able to tell thee; but my heart quakes at this moment,
and there is a scorching heat about it—and a sensation,
as if all its blood were filtering through it, drop by drop,
when I reflect on what thou hast escaped. Farewell!
heaven bless you!—heaven, in its mercy and compassion,
bless and sustain you, dear Miss Ramsay. Does it offend
you? Are you not dear to me? Have you not been
so; and have you not known it too, for a long time? You
have; then why should you affect any resentment at seeing
the word inadvertently written, which you have read,
again and again, in my eyes;—and, which—pardon me,
dear woman,—which I have seen, legible engraved, in
the very apple of yours. Farewell—yet, before we part,
as a memento of my sincerity and affection for you, I
pray you to listen to my admonition; and let it sink into
your heart. You are imprudent—haughty—and too independent.
Had you been less so—I should never have
succeeded as I have, with you. It was on your excess of
these qualities, strangely disguised, to be sure, but not
so completely, but that my eye detected them, in our
first conversation, that I grounded my hope. Do you
know, what that hope was?—it was to destroy you. Do
you smile? Remember how far I have gone—how

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

completely you have been in my power—and then tell me,
proud woman, what saved you? Was it your own
strength? No—was it that I had no opportunity, or did
I want power? Ask yourself—remember where we have
been, and how; alone, hour after hour; and then attribute
your safety to its true cause—my forbearance. You once
desired to know who I was. I told you—but you were
not satisfied. I saw it; I saw by the colour of your eyes,
and the heaving of your bosom, that you were not; but
you dared not risk another question. It is now time
that I should tell you—and—but no, Miss Ramsay,
that may not be at present. At some future hour, perhaps,
when we least expect it, you shall know the truth.
In the mean time, remember my words. Be more guarded
in future;—stifle the tenderness that you feel for me;
and pardon me, I beseech you, for the evil that I have
meditated against you; and the evil that I have done you,
in awaking your great heart, not to disquiet it forever, but
to prevent it, from ever sleeping again, in consideration
of my forbearance and sincerity.

Are you offended? You are. Do you believe that
you have been in such danger? You do not. Yet, I—I
who know woman, and know how to assail her, under
every temper and similitude, I can assure you, that you
have been so completely in my power, though you know it
not, that I could have destroyed you, utterly, if I would.
Reflect for yourself. Has not the time been, when, no
human being could have persuaded you that the hour
would come, when you could sit by any man, as you have
set by me?—when you could feel your heart swell to
bursting, if he laid his hand upon yours—and when—
but no matter. What you have experienced, will be a
lesson; a bitter one, I confess, but one that you will never
forget. Can you forgive me, Sarah? No—for a while,
you cannot—will not; but, one day or other, you will.—
I am sure of it
.

You need not return this letter. I shall never receive
it, if you do; for, to-morrow I am going to New-York
on business; and I know not how much further, nor how
soon, I may return.

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

You are fond of poetry, I believe—I enclose you a
piece written by a Mr. Molton, sometime ago. By the
way, that man, of whom I once heard you speak,
in a manner that disturbed me exceedingly, was named
Molton, was it not? Do you know his first name? Was
it Edward? If it was, I anticipate your pleasure in receiving
the hymn, on the opposite page; for that was
written by a man named Edward Molton, some time
ago. I have heard a good deal of him here; and not a
little that would have alarmed me once, although I remember
that your eyes flashed fire, when you spoke of
him; and your lip writhed with bitterness and scorn—
and hatred—and terrour too, I thought. How was it
Miss Ramsay?—and who was he? I ask you, somewhat
confidently; not because I look for any answer; but, merely
to show you that I have read your heart, even in its
concealment. Have you not loved Molton? You have—
I am sure of it. He lives at the south—at New-York
perhaps?—or at Philadelphia? If so, I shall probably
meet with him; and, if there be such a man upon this
earth, it shall be my business to become acquainted with
him—though you and I, Miss Ramsay, should never
meet again. They tell a story here of him—to this effect—
that he stole upon the innocent heart of a lovely
young creature here, who became in time, passionately
fond of him. They say that she was a woman of extraordinary
genius—that her talents were of the highest order,—
that she was timid, gentle; and yet, so full of heroick
principle, that—gracious God!—can there be such a
woman upon this earth!—when he grew weary of her, he
had only to acknowledge some unworthiness of his past
life—some dark secret of his early days—and, much as
she loved him—though her heart-strings were interwoven
with his—though she felt, as if the same blood
circulated in the veins of both—and their vessels and arteries,
intertwined and communicated with each other---
yet---yet!---she tore them all away at once---ruptured
them all—and lay down, alone, smiling in her tears, and
bled to death. Is it true, Sarah? Have you ever heard
of it? But let me give you the poetry, of this Mr.

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

Molton. What think you of it? I am told that he wrote a
good deal, in his early days; and then, deliberately abandoned
it; and that this, with one or two other little pieces
that I have, were the last of his productions. But can
this be the same man? Would your Molton have written
a hymn? He might; for this one, it is said, had little
of what the world calls religion, in him; and cared
more for poetry than doctrine, on such occasions. Perhaps
he was like him, who said—“Je crois de la religion
tout ceque j'en puis comprendre—et respect le reste, sans
le rejetter
.”



Hymn for the Lord's Supper.
Crucifixion.
His hour had come!—and darkness rolled,
At once—o'er all the unclouded skies!
Temples were rent—and dead men told
Their secrets and their mysteries!
His hour had come!—the hour of death,
And lo! the man of sorrow bow'd
In meekness down;—gave up his breath,
And blessed the red, blaspheming crowd!
His hour had come!—and forth, there strode
Ten thousand clouded Cherubim
And hung beneath their blue abode,
On countless wings, to welcome him!
Archangels rode the wind!—and through
You vault, that rolls away in air,
That sky of everlasting blue,
They bore the bleeding spirit, where,
Upon his judgment seat, with crown
Of glittering thorn, he sits, to bless
The tears of all, that, kneeling down
Weep at this hour of tenderness.

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

Once more, Sarah, farewell!—remember me, as one
that hath repented of the wrong done to you---and atoned
for it, to the utmost of his power; and ready to atone for
it, with his blood.

SPENCER RANDOLPH. Letter SARAH TO JULIET.

I am ill, dear Juliet, quite ill, and have been so, for
several days, or I should have written to you before. I
thank you for your cruel letter. It had the effect of
alarming me into a sense of my danger; and I know not
what else might, so deep and wonderful was my infatuation—
was, do I say? It is—even to this hour, it is
although I am now fully awake, to the danger that I have
escaped—and to the character of the man; and to his
design. Ask me not how I have learnt this. I cannot
yet bring myself to tell thee. I can only say, dear Juliet,
that,—ah, I cannot speak it, for shame and sorrow—
no matter—no matter, Juliet--Randolph might have been
dear to me, in time. But that time is past. We shall
never meet again, except by some accident, which is not
likely to happen. He is a bad man, I fear;—or, at least
that he has been, I have no doubt. But do not alarm
yourself about him more.—I have been imprudent—I
feel that I have. I feel my own weakness. It has
taught me compassion for the weakness of others. And
I do believe, Juliet, that I shall never speak, scornfully,
of any human being again—of any woman, I mean;—for
I now begin to understand something of that tremendous
spell, with which the destroyer approaches them.—
I awake and wonder at myself. It seems impossible
that what I have experienced, hazarded, felt, is not a
dream?—I ask myself, again and again, if my nature be
altered—if I be the same woman that I was?—And I cannot
yet even understand the power, or the means, by which
the alteration has been affected. Have I been asleep, all
my life, asleep upon a precipice?—Have I been

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

deceived so long, and so utterly, in the knowledge of myself?
Thoughts that I should have derided and mocked at once,
are now the perpetual residents of my bosom.—Dreams
at which, I should have wept once—are common to me,
now, night after night; and feelings, to which, I have
been a stranger all my life; feelings, which I could not
even understand in others—trances that were—that are
a destroying fire to me. Nay, the deportment and accent
of endearment and passion, which, to see another
exhibit once, was enough to cover my forehead with
blushes—and, make me faint at the heart, with compassion
and shame—all these things have been familiar to
Sarah Ramsay.

O Juliet, I cannot proceed. Your letter is before me.
My hand shakes; and a quick feverish sensation, like the
breath of serpents is constantly passing over my lips.—
Yet, I cannot withhold my counsel and prayer for thee. I
think of thy situation, continually, dear. O do not, dear
Juliet, do not despond. The peril is chiefly imaginary,
depend upon it; and is abundantly aggravated by apprehension.
Be firm and confident, and prepared---use a
continual and gentle exercise; and, I am sure, that heaven
will bless thee at last--thou wilt awake, dear, with the
mouth of thy babe clinging to thine---and thy husband---
Nay, Juliet---thy husband will be away; but a better than
he, a wiser, a surer help, even thy God, will be near to
thee. Farewell!---I will write again, as soon as my sore,
and mortified, and humbled heart, shall have the strength.

Farewell,
SARAH RAMSAY. P. S. The letter was dear to me; I confess it---and,
when I have recovered, I shall tell thee all. I do not
know who he is, or what, but I have a suspicion—
which, I scarcely dare confess, even to myself, because,
admitting him to be, what my foolish heart would
imagine, his manner is still unaccountable—still mysterious
and inexplicable. Farewell, once more—farewell.
S. R.

-- 147 --

Letter SARAH RAMSAY TO SPENCER RANDOLPH.

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

Randolph, I pity you. Would that I could despise
you—but, though you deserve it, I cannot. You have
called me haughty. Yet—you have humbled me to the
dust.

I am imprudent, you say?—In what?—That I have believed
in, and trusted to you, as an honourable man?—
You are right—Sarah Ramsay has been one of the
haughtiest of women; one of the most insensible. Was
this a reason for pursuing her, haunting her, breaking
down her spirit to this—and desolating her heart—till
she has not even the strength, to lift up her hand in
supplication—nor enough even to resent the indignity of
your approach.

You have spoken plainly, very plainly, for a man to
speak to a woman;—but I am not yet so utterly abandoned
of heaven, as to believe you. No, Randolph—No!
it is not true, that you could ever have destroyed me.---
It is not true, that you could have corrupted my heart.---
Wicked and treacherous as you were; insinuating and
persuasive--vehement and terrible, as you were, at times,
I should have resisted you, forever; and---the first hour
that uncovered the blackness of your nature to me---
would have been liberty to mine.---True, I should have
felt, what I now feel, an insupportable humiliation, at
your unworthiness.---I should have shed many bitter
tears; tears, that would have blistered the heart of any
honest man;---but they would have been shed, less in
sorrow for myself, than in shame for you.

Why have I written to you?---for two reasons---Nay,
for three. To convince you, that, humbled as I am, I
have yet the power to say, firmly, farewell forever!---
To remind you of that scene, where you had well nigh
betrayed your cruel purpose—when I awoke, for a moment---as
if my limbs had been fettered by a serpent---
that should convince you, that you never would have prevailed---but---I
cannot reason, I scorn to reason with
you, on such a subject.-- A third motive, and the last,
is this.---I have not returned your letter.---Nay, I am

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

willing to own that I shall keep it, and that it will be
dear to me, while I live, as something that reminds me
of an escape, little less than miraculous;--but most of all,
to command you---nay, to entreat of you---never to mention
Edward Molton to me again---and never, if by any
chance you should come in his way, never, if you have
any respect, or any compassion for me, never to mention
me to him.

Farewell Randolph, farewell; you little know the heart
which you have lost.

Farewell,
S. R.
Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Philadelphia

Mr. Grenville has just sailed; and, not an hour has
past, since I parted with his wife, who had accompanied
him to the vessel. Her spirits are very low; and, with
reason, I think; for, if I may judge from the countenance
of a man, the shadow of death is upon his. Juliet will
never see him again.

But, prepare yourself for something that will make the
blood curdle about your heart. Sarah, I can scarce believe
myself. Molton has been confined for some time;
I have seen him occasionally; but, it is only within a few
days that he has been out; and with whom, think you, he
was first seen? With Grenville! the husband of Juliet!---
The whole town are talking of it; and when I saw him,
this morning, shake Molton's hand, with all his heart
and soul; and then take the hands of his own wife, before
me, and place them in Molton's---and say, as he did,
with a deep, broken, agitated voice—“my friend!---my
friend!---do thou support her and comfort her.—To her God
and to thee, do I commit her!
” when I saw that, Sarah,
what, think you, were my feelings? Juliet was unable
to support it---the tears filled her eyes---and she would

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

have fallen, had not Molton caught her; but, she
shuddered at his touch, and immediately turned to me---
heaven bless her! with her eyes still shut.

Molton smiled, haughtily; and, the next moment, we
were on our way home. Not a word was spoken---and
we left Juliet at the door. He turned, coldly, but expressively,
and bade her farewell. There was something in
his tone, or manner, that affected her; for I felt her hand
tremble, and she pressed mine, convulsively. She looked
at him---her lips moved---she inclined her head---but,
she was unable to utter a word. His countenance fell;
and he promised to call on her, tomorrow, with me. This
was said, with a deliberate emphasis, as if to assure her,
that he should not visit her alone.

He then took a packet out of his bosom, directed to
her, in the hand writing of her husband---with a note to
this effect: “This is only to be opened, on the occurrence
of one event---Mr. Molton will apprise my dear Juliet,
what that event is.”

Poor Juliet trembled, from head to foot; and Molton
and I walked home to his house, where I was instantly
struck, with the altered and strange appearance of Helen.
I had not seen her, for a long time;---and now, there was
a wildness and brightness in her eyes; a heated brilliancy
in her cheeks, that alarmed me. I spoke to her, earnestly;
and her voice—it seemed to come from her very heart—
thrilled through and through me. I took her hand; it
was wasted and hot; and, when I mentioned the name of
Juliet, she opened her large dark eyes, and then shut them
again, with such an expression of melancholy, that mine
filled on the spot. She did not appear to observe it—and
her hand trembled in mine, for a moment, before she withdrew
it.

Molton and I had then a long conversation together,
on a variety of matters; such as religion, character, &c.
&c.—and I discovered a new trait in his, which I never
saw before—great vehemence in argument—and surpassing
subtilty.

The conversation was long; and would have been uninteresting
to any one, who did not participate in it; but,

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

nevertheless, as I have not written to you, for many a
day, and as I am upon my favourite theme, Edward Molton,
I will try to repeat some of his whimsical opinions,
as nearly in his own manner and words, as possible.

We spoke of pronunciation. He, it appears, is amazingly
scrupulous on the subject—saying—“It matters
not how a word is pronounced, so that all agree to pronounce
it alike. We have no perfect standard of legitimate
words or pronunciation; but, we have a pretty good
one; and, to that, I am determined to conform. But all
their lexicographers are wrong—Sheridan, Walker, and
all. They give the sound of tchu, to the vowel u, in the
words furniture, virtue, premature, &c. They say that
a child cannot give the pure sound to the u. But, I ask,
why?—the reason is very simple; a child is taught
to divide the words, thus: f-o-r, for;—t-u-n-e, tchune;
v-i-r, vir, t-u-e, tchue;—and then, it is impossible, I admit,
for his delicate organs to pronounce the u, properly.
But divide the words, thus: virt-ue;—fortu-ne;
pre-mat-ure;—and there is no difficulty then.”

We next spoke of logick. I charged him with sophistry.
He smiled. “No”—said he—“I am no longer
a sophist. I have been one;—but, I am ashamed of
the character.”

“Pray,” said I, “will you give some notion of the
changes that you have experienced in these matters? You
often speak of what you have been;—by that, am I to understand
that you are so, no longer.”

Always,” he replied. “I never so speak, unless I am
altered. I do not say reformed, because it is a doubt with
me, whether I am reformed. I but lay down one folly,
to take up another.”

“But where, and when, did you receive the first impulse
to your strange and contradictory character?—In
reasoning, for example.”

“I can tell you where, distinctly, on that very
point. When I was about I nineteen,happened to open
a volume of Rees's Cyclopedia. And I came upon this
proposition. I know not who was the author of it—but
it was a great man; and my brain took fire in the contact

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

—and a tremendous creature was generated in the
smoke!—I heard the flames roar like the Atlantick—the
noise, and shaking thereof, were like an earthquake.—
You smile—but—I do not know what I am saying, dear
Omar—my poor brain—pardon me.”

(He had been quite delirious, poor fellow, for nearly a
month)—“Well, the pain is over now. The proposition
was this:—Men complain of God's severity:—they
lay their hands upon his threatening and denunciation,
and complain that he is unmerciful. Mistaken creatures!
This very threatening is a proof of God's merciful and
compassionate disposition. That startled me. But follow
him. He reasons like a giant. “God does not
threaten,” says he, “that man may sin, and so, be punished:
But—that he may not sin, and so escape. Therefore,
the higher the threatening runs, the greater is the
mercy of God.”

“I was angry. I understood nothing of logick,” continued
Molton. “But, I did not know where to lay my
hand, in my anger. I revolved, again and again, the
proposition. I felt that it was unanswerable. And yet,
I felt that it was a fallacy. I threw by my book,—I
neglected my business. I thought of nothing else—
dreamt of nothing else; and, at last, the light broke upon
me. I tried the syllogism in my own way. It crumbled
at my touch.”

But how? said I—how was it?

“By showing that it proved too much. For it might be
applied to a human lawgiver; and the laws of Draco
himself, could be defended by it. Nay—what penalty,
though it were blood—blood!—for every transgression
alike—what torture—what mode of death, might not
thus be proved to be merciful; nay, to be merciful, exactly
in proportion to its severity and terrour?”

“God threatens. If we err, he will inflict the penalty.
But we cannot live for a moment, without erring, in
thought or word or deed. And, therefore, the mercy of
God would be most conspicuous, should he threaten us
with everlasting perdition for the slightest of our errours:
If the proposition be true, it would be infinite mercy in

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Jehovah—should he punish us, forever and ever, for not
living, as we cannot live—without errour.”

“No—Omar. The doctrine is a fallacy—nay, worse,
it is blasphemy. The mercy of God is shown by his
proportioning the penalty to the offence—the denunciation,
as exactly as possible, to the errour;—so that the
temptation may be just outweighed, and no more, by the
terrour of his displeasure, and the fear of offending one
that loves us.”

“Yes—Omar. And when the proposition is examined,
coming as it does, from one of the greatest theologians
of the age, it sinks to a level with this, which you have
heard, I dare say, many a time. A cat has three tails.
Nay—I do not wonder at your smile; yet it is as honest
and as fair, to the full, as the proposition that I have just
overthrown.”

“Pray—how is it proved?” said I—“for I have never
heard it.” “Thus—No cat has two tails. A cat has one
tail more than no cat has. Ergo. A cat has three tails!”

I laughed heartily—and who, that had never heard it
before, would not have laughed; but not a muscle of his
face stirred—not a limb shook.

That gave the first impulse to my character,” said
he. I lay and wondered, in the deep midnight, at the
strange power of reasoning. I saw, and began to revere
it, for the first time, in contemplating that proposition.
I devoted myself to the study; not as a science, for I
never looked into a book; and, to this hour, I know nothing
of the logick of the schools; not in disputation, for
I never lifted my club, I never extended my shield, till
I had made myself master of both, in my own way.—
I came abroad then; and gave battle to all that I knew.
I threw down my gauntlet, in the face of heaven and earth—
and spoiled many a strong man of his harness, before
I was weary of strife. I delighted in parodox. I wrapped
myself up in sophistry;—and, if I went among men,
it was with an encompassing darkness about me, that
chilled and awed them, while it kept my faculties in everlasting
shadow. I could not go beyond it. I began to
doubt of every thing,—of every thing, but a God. But—

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

it was not to be so, forever. I awoke—I rent the cloud
that hung over me—are you superstitious?”

No!”—said I—somewhat startled—“no!”—

“At my birth, sir, and for a week afterward, there
was a cloud, scarcely larger than the wings of a great
bird, which descended from the mountain, and hung over
my father's dwelling, and rained upon it, night and day—
so near to it, that you could have fired through it, with
a rifle bullet—and there it staid. All the rest of heaven
was bright. That same cloud hath hung over my
mind, at times; and rained its reluctant, cold dews, upon
my heart, from that hour to this.”

His manner was very solemn and composed. I was
troubled at it; but, whatever he had been, I am sure that,
then he was in his senses. I next led the conversation
to the Bible, of which I had heard that he had spoken irreverently.
I was willing to know the truth. I asked
him the question at once.

“Yes—said I,—I have so spoken of the Bible. I am
sorry for it. I wish that I had been better assured of
its value. I had reasoned thus of it, and its doctrines.
Either the Bible is necessary, or it is not. If it be not
necessary, let us not disquiet ourselves about it. If it
be—then is God unjust, for millions of millions have
perished, are perishing, and will perish, without ever
hearing of it. But God cannot be unjust, and therefore
the Bible is not necessary. Nay, Omar, I went further.
In the darkness and blindness of my nature, I dared to
ask where lay the proofs of christianity. I had read
Paley's Evidences. I had read and pitied Soame Jennyngs.
Is not our Maker infinitely powerful? Infinitely
wise? said I. Will not infinite wisdom and power always
act by the simplest means?—And is it the simplest
operation, for the Diety to put innumerable engines
at work, and suffer that work to depend upon ten
thousand contingencies—to effect the spreading of the
gospel among all the nations of the earth?—when, by a
single word, all—all!—from the creation of the world
to the end thereof, would have become illuminated and
converted.”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“These were the thoughts of my proud and presumptuous
nature, Omar; and this hour I should be down,
quaking and shivering in agony, and remorse, for having
had such thoughts, did I not feel that I was more to
be pitied than blamed. I was mistaken, but honest.—
And God, himself, will have compassion on the honest
and mistaken.”

“Soon after this, I met with Butler's Analogy. There
was a man, whom I could listen to, with pride. He reasoned—
he took nothing for granted—he went, with a
severe and majestick simplicity, into the labaratory of
the universe; into the very presence chamber of Jehovah;
and there sat and expounded the tremendous mystery,
which had darkened my understanding.”

“Is God partial?” said he, “when he grants to one,
what he denies to another? Yet where do you see two
people, two nations—nay, two individuals, enjoying precisely
the same advantages? One lives in a kinder climate—
a more fruitful soil—is better fashioned—more
highly gifted, intellectually and physically, than another.
It cannot be denied that this is so. Then, is it consistent
with his administration, to give the Bible to one, and
deny it to another? Is it not of a piece with all his Providence?”

“Again---God, by a word, could have peopled the world
at once; covered it with a forest. But he chose a simpler
process. He created one pair—he taught them to
increase and multiply; he bade the forest to come gradually
out of the earth.—Nay, is not all that he does, in the
same harmonious measure, like one that pours out time,
from the inexhaustible fountain of Eternity; and teaches
his phenomena to appear and disappear, day after day,
year after year, and century after century, with the
same indifference.”

“A God,” said I, interrupting him.



“Who sees with equal eye, as God of all,
“A hero perish, or a sparrow fall—
“Atoms and systems into ruin horl'd,
“And now a bubble burst, and now a world.”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

He fixed his eyes sternly upon me, as I repeated these
lines. “Pshaw!—I am ashamed to hear you quote that—”
said he. “Is it true?—No!—Did you ever reflect on it?
Systems and atoms—bubbles and worlds, of the same
value to God?—No!—It is little better than blasphemy,
hardly to be forgiven in a poet. What!—are we no
higher in the scale of being, than the beasts that perish?
and is it a matter of equal indifference to our Maker, that
one immortal soul is extinguished, an accountable spirit
set free, in the whirl-wind of war—for it is there, that
heroes” fall—and that a sparrow hath perished. It
were an argument for an Atheist. Never repeat it
again, dear Omar, I intreat you.” Here, ended our conversation,
for that time. Good night—dear Sarah.

Yours, truly
JOHN.
Letter STAFFORD TO MOLTON.

I thank you, my excellent friend, for your kind letter,
of the —, and I hasten to reply to it, as briefly as
possible. The vessesel is just about to sail, I find; and
I must send you one word of acknowledgment, and
thankfulness by her—though it be but one word; and answer
you, when I have a little better opportunity. I
should have written to you, many times before, but I have
been expecting to see you; and, until I received this letler,
I knew not where to address a line.

You have gone, with your usual boldness, into the
character of Byron, and the Unknown; but, I cannot
agree with you, throughout; nor, would you wish me to.
I know your temper too well, to believe that. I think
your manner too, is too dictator-like; too arrogant and
unqualified. But, I am anxious to hear more from you,
on the subject; and, particularly, upon the character of
your countrymen, and your great men, if you have any;
for, I have a serious design to pay you a visit, in the
spring. Who are your writers?—what are they?—You

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

have not mentioned all. In this country, we only
know a few of them—such as the writers of the Federalist
some of your Reviewers—and Mr. Trumbull, the
poet. Have you any dramatists? architects? sculptors?
musicians? poets? novelists? historians? orators? statesmen?
tragedians? painters?—Let me know something
more about them; and don't forget to give me some general
notion of the state of society, politicks, religion—O,
I beg you to be particular, respecting that part—for, I
begin to attach myself, with emphasis, to theology.—
The Editor of that paper there—the Galaxy—seems to
be a hardy sort of a fellow—but why does he abuse my
stray countryman so bitterly?

Who is Mr Pinkney? What is he? A great man, or
not? I saw him, once, at St. James's—but I never liked
him; and, when I read his official correspondence with
our cabinet, there was such an air of laboured nothingness;
something, so excessively polite, and round-about,
that I began to think humbly, indeed, of him. There is
a Mr. Wirt, too; haven't you some such a name? Wirt,
or Wart? Let me know something about him. They
are Lawyers, I believe---are they not? By the way, is
it possible, that a Lawyer can be an honest man? Is it
not the most abject and humiliating profession, where
the highest prerogatives of man, are set up for sale, to the
highest bidder? Nay, that reminds me of a remark of
yours; and, if I mistake not, about this very Mr. Pinkney;
yes, it was---I am sure of it. You said, that, you could
determine, at any time, the amount of the fee, which he
had received, by the quantity of sound that he emitted;--
that a scale might be graduated, upon which, without
knowing one word of the subject, you would be able to
tell, exactly, what quantity of calorick he would give
out, on any particular question. Was it he? I am curious
to know.

Ah, there is another thing. You are always boasting—
I mean you Americans, about the freedom of your
government! Is it any such wonderful discovery? I
think not. Aristotle, you know, has shown, in his political
writings, that he was familiar with all the

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

doctrines of representation; and many cities of Greece practised
the same. Make me understand it. And, above all,
that must not be forgotten. You used to speak in a way
that troubled and distressed me, respecting religion, the
errand of our Saviour, and his miracles. If you have
changed your opinion—as I hope and pray that you have,
let me know. I shall love you, a thousand times better
for it. But, if you have not, let me beg of you to be silent.
Pass the matter over;—let us not discuss it.

Yours,
GEO. STAFFORD.
Letter SPENCER RANDOLPH TO MISS RAMSAY.
New York, —.

If the deepest contrition and sorrow; if a determination,
which nothing but death can prevent me from carrying
into effect; a determination to repent, and be forgiven by
a woman, whom I have deeply wronged; if the knowledge
of this can be any consolation to that woman;—I
would have her know it. Sarah—dear Sarah—believe
me. I have wet the pillow with my tears. I am unable
to sleep; and I have arisen, at midnight, to tell thee that
my heart is breaking. To-morrow, I was to have departed
for the south; but I dare not go—I dare not.—
There is a spirit standing in my way; the spirit of a
wronged and beloved one, and I dare not advance a step.
Here I shall abide, Sarah, even here, whatever be the
consequences, till I hear from thee, in reply. I do not
ask thy forgiveness yet—I do not deserve it. But—appoint
me to any trial—name the hour and the day, when,
after having passed through all that shall be required of
me, I may venture to approach thee again, in the hope
of forgiveness; and I shall not despair of deserving it.—
Let not my prayer be in vain. It is for thy sake, Sarah,
for thine alone, at this moment, that I pray this; for I
tremble and faint, when I reflect upon the insupportable
humiliation, to which I have subjected thee. Can I be

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

forgiven?—on any terms—I care not what. Trust me—
I have wronged thee, dear; but I am able and ready to
recompense thee.—Gracious God!—what do I say!—no
Sarah—no!—fly me!—avoid me!—rend my letter in pieces,
and scatter it to the winds. There is a fatality that pursues
me. I cannot, cannot give thee comfort. Where
am I? In truth I do not know. My birth has been mysterious—
my dwelling, not among men. I know not
where I am, or what—but—nay, nay, Sarah, I cannot
break thy heart at once—I cannot tell the whole truth,
unpreparedly—it would kill thee. I can only say, that, in
seeking to ensnare thee—I have enmeshed myself. I
never knew it—I never suspected it; and, when I abandoned
thee, in compassion and magnanimity, as I
thought—even then, I was more in thy power, than thou
wast in mine.—O, what blindness and infatuation. The
tyger, at the mercy of his prey. Thy letter awoke me,
Sarah—so calm—so affectionate—so sorrowful. Oh—
it went to my heart. Tears—tears—the first that I
have shed for many a weary day, fell, like rain, upon the
paper. I have never knelt—never, scarcely, in my life,
except to thank God for some favour, already received;
never in sorrow; never in shame; never in humility;
but, when I read thy letter, dear—an irresistible something
plucked me to the earth, and held me there. I was
choking; the hand of God—of the living God, was
upon me. I arose, labouring, blinded, and distressed,
as if a ligature were drawn about my naked heart, by the
hands of a giant;—as if it had been pressed and pressed,
till there was no moisture left in it. I felt an alarming
heat in my brain. I arose—a strange faintness and
darkness came over me, and I fell, with my arms across
upon the table. What saved me from death?—Sarah, I
know not. For a moment, I was inconceivably frightened.
I had not the strength to call out for assistance;
and I verily believed that I should never arise again.—
But I did—after a few moments, I was able to lift my
head. I looked at my fingers—the sweat had oozed out
of their ends, and stood upon the table in drops. My hair
was wringing wet; and the linen, about my throat and
bosom were; as if I had been taken out of the water.—

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

Yet, I was soon upon my feet. Up I stood.—I did not
kneel—I would not—and I reasoned with myself. Was
this the apoplexy?—No—there was no rushing of blood
in the brain—I had not been disturbed by passion. But,
it might be so. Well then, thought I—let it be so.—
Two more such shocks, and I am no longer a burthen,
and a curse to them that love me. And why should I live
longer—why wish to live.

And then, Sarah, even then, I would have written to
thee, and told thee of my contrition, but I was ashamed
to do it. I was afraid to do such a thing from fear. I
waited, therefore, tillto-night. I am well, now, comparatively
well—and, the refore, do I write to thee, and pray
thee to forgive me. Let me know it soon—very soon, for
I am weary of life.

S. RANDOLPH. Letter MISS RAMSAY—IN REPLY.

I do forgive thee, unhappy man; I do, from the bottom
of my soul. Repent, and another will forgive thee; another,
whom thou hast more cruelly wronged, more deliberately
scorned, than me. O, Randolph, Randolph—I
could weep tears of blood for thee. Nay—I would that
I were near thee, even at this moment, sick and weary
as I am, to comfort thee, in thy desolation. Even to
this, am I reduced;—the haughty and presumptuous woman
would kneel down before thee, Randolph; and wash
thy feet with her tears; and wipe them with her hair—
wert thou only, what thou hast appeared to her. I am
very ill—very—but I charge thee, not to move—Randolph,
I charge thee!—until thou hearest again from me.
It will be soon, very soon, if I have life left. I can
write no more, now. I am very faint; and thy terrible
letter is lying before me—my eyes are upon the close of
it—what mean you, Randolph; in mercy! tell me—what

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

mean you. You would not, surely, add the destruction
of your own soul, your —. Farewell. I cannot
write another line—farewell.—But remember—I charge
you to await my next letter.

S. RAMSAY. Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Dear Sarah,

I wrote you, merely to say, that, Frank has arrived
at Charleston; and, that, we may expect him in a few
weeks. He has succeeded. Your property is secure;
and all will probably go right. I can tell you something
else that will please you. Molton has some feeling
of humanity. He has never seen Juliet but once,
since Grenville's departure; and that was in my company.
His manner was impressive and mournful; but there
was no tenderness in it, though Juliet's eyes were constantly
full. I have visited him two or three times; and
the result of my observation is, that he ought to be one
of the happiest men in the world. His wife is, without
any exception, the most wonderful woman that I ever
knew—whether for beauty, tenderness or talent. Do
not be jealous, Sarah—I know what I say—She is
the most wonderful—and perhaps the most beautiful—
but not the most holy and dear, nor the most lovely.

There is too much majesty and brightness in her deportment;---
too much insupportable wildness in her lamping
eyes;---too much of passion, voluptuousness, and intoxication,
and delirium about her. She is a good deal
changed of late.—I should think her mind continually
occupied with some profound and awful meditation.—
She is absent---and her long, beautiful lashes are often
wet and drooping with moisture, ere she appears to know
it; and then she lifts up her head—shakes back the abundant
richness of her tresses—and her eyes shoot fire
again. I have set by her, and watched the changes of
her countenance---as she leaned forward, and gazed upon
Molton, holding his hands to her heart, while he slept,

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

as a mother would watch the troubled sleep of her babe,
trembling and breathless---till I have thought her the
most affectionate and attractive of human beings. And
when I last saw her---there was a sudden movement
of her countenance, which terrified me, as Molton, in
stooping for a book that had fallen---stopped for a moment,
as if a serpent had seized upon his vitals. She
turned deadly pale---and pressed her lips to his hand
with such distracting tenderness, that it startled me. What
did she fear?---What was there, in a slight pain of the side,
to convulse her, from head to foot, as that did? I know
not---but her manner then, and her wild delirious rapture;
(for she stood up like something heavenly, in a trance
of gratitude, when he slowly lifted himself up, and smiled,
and kissed her forehead,) set my heart a throbbing
very strangely. I cannot understand these things---
They are not natural. They are more like the love that
we read of, than that which we see.---See---what love,
what, that ever resembled love? have I ever seen.

Ever yours, dear Sarah,
JOHN OMAR.
Letter

EDWARD MOLTON TO GEORGE STAFFORD.

You have taken my breath away, dear Stafford! what
a storm of interrogatories! would you carry me, and all
my faculties, at once, by a coup de main? However, let
me answer you, briefly, if I can, as many, as I can.

And first, I thank you, heartily for your letter. Short
as it is, it was very welcome to me; and I am already
looking with impatience for another. Several of mine
are on the way; and one, in particular, of four or five
sheets, in which you will find all your queries about
painting anticipated.

And first for Byron. If I remember right, I spoke to
you only of his Don Juan. You cannot agree with me.
I am sorry for it, for I feel convinced that I am right—

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

right, I mean, in my opinion, although I may have failed
in expressing it. Once more, therefore, let me place my
thought before you, respecting him; and, particularly,
respecting his Don Juan; for, of that only, I spoke before;
and I should like to bring you over to my doctrine.

Byron is a compound, you know, of contrarieties.—
The elements of which he is fashioned, are forever at
war. The very thoughts of his heart hold no affinity
with each other. They can never assimilate, happen
what will. We might believe him deranged—but, if he
be, it is a moral derangement, not an intellectual one.

He has just dashed into the region of tragedy, not
with pinions of fire, but in a chariot, of old fashioned
Corinthian brass, that rumbles along, through the skies,
like the Lord Mayor's coach on a gala-day—over the
rough pavement of London. Yet is there the same surly,
dark, bitter and unpropitiating character, throughout
all that he has written, except in his Don Juan. But
that!—O, the blood starts and thrills, when it is named,
as if, barefooted, one had trodden upon a nest of
matted flowers—full of coiled serpents. There is such
a wicked, wanton levity,—such a flippant blasphemy,
and all that, in Don Juan.

Such at least, your reviewers, dear Stafford, declare
to be the sum and substance of the poem. And, with so
much distempered eloquence and beautiful invective, hath
it been assailed, that, when a plain matter-of-fact man,
in his sober senses, takes it up, he is amazed to find how
little there is of profligacy or irreligion in it.

But, the ball once struck, must be kept up, though it
fire the heavens. And to denounce, with all the thunder
and lightning of genius, the poem of Don Juan, has become
a matter so fashionable of late, that it is really
somewhat ridiculous, when one looks at the real importance
of the thing. It is all—wind and fire—ocean and
tempest—confederating

“To waft a feather, or to drown a fly.”

It was a sort of prize question, like the death of Napoleon,
given out to the four corners of the earth, by
the sound of trumpet; a question upon which it seemed
impossible to be extravagant; and therefore, all the

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

ambitious spirits of the age have been out; and the noise of
their contention hath been very terrible—very—dear
Stafford!

There was a young and passionate writer in Blackwood's
Magazine, whose eloquence is so burning and
brilliant, that, touch what subject he will, the alloy and
earthiness drop away; and a beautiful vapour arises, by
a sort of intellectual alchymy, which blinds and dazzles
us to the operation, by its miraculous colouring:—a writer,
who can be traced, like the serpent of a flower garden,
through all his involutions, by the changeable glitter and
fascination that follow him;—or by the coloured vapour
that hovers over the spot, where he has hidden himself:—
and it happened that he, in the mere wantonness of power,
like Rousseau, when he battled against civilization,
bethought himself of abusing Byron, under the name of
Don Juan. He threw himself upon the poem, with much
the same spirit, and with much the same terrour and
splendour of aspect too, that we might look for, in a young
Leopard, who had leaped, by mistake, upon a creature
like himself.

But he acquitted himself nobly. It was impossible to
read the denunciation of Don Juan, without quailing.—
If you had never read the poem, you would have thought,
after reading the criticism, that, since the earth was created,
there never had been so perilous, wily, and beautiful a
devil, among its flowers and perfume. You would have
trembled, from head to foot; and, perhaps, have proscribed
the poem, as something charged with pestilence and
death, to all that was tender, delicate or holy in religion,
affection, or morality. The game was well run, in your
country; and some of our staunchest huntsmen are out
upon the track, in America, at this moment. But it won't
do. Their intentions are good, I have no doubt—but
they have acted unadvisedly. The harmless pleasantry;
the licentiousness and imbecility of Don Juan, have been
made too terrible by it. The poem has become so notorious
and popular, that—I am half inclined to suspect a
conspiracy between the reviewers and the publishers, and
perhaps Lord Byron himself;—for nothing could be more
profitable than such abuse.

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

The poem has been abundantly over-rated. There are
parts in it, which Byron says, are so “very fine” that he
does not pretend to understand them, himself. The
greater part is the mere ribaldry of conversation. Yet
it has, altogether, been denounced, as the most dangerous,
wonderful, and profligate poetry that was ever written.
Ridiculous!—Its power does not often appear; but, when
it does, there is a colour and a light about it, that cannot
be forgotten. Its beauty too, is, now and then, bewitching,
simple and sweet. Take this example—Haidee,
Juan's loved one, dies, broken hearted—and is buried—
with vitality—the vitality of love and passion, at
her heart. Ah, it is unparalleled, for that devout tenderness—
that bleeding of the torn bosom—over branch
and bough, fruit and blossom—which all people must
feel.



“She died—but not alone; she held within,
“A second principle of life, which might
“Have dawned, a fair, and sinless child of sin;
“But closed its little being without light,
And went down to the grave unborn, wherein
Blossom and bough lie, withered with one blight;
In vain the dews of heaven descend above
The bleeding flower and blasted fruit of love!

But these melancholy, tender and mournful touches
are not of frequent occurrence.

And as to its dangerous tendency; there has been too
much fuss made about that already. We read Shakspeare,
Cervantes, Fielding, Smollet, Gibbon and Hume,
and Rousseau. Why do we not rend and scatter their
leaves—and reprobate them, as fiercely, for their brutal
licentiousness, passionate eloquence, or infidel scoffing?
For my part, I have no such apprehension concerning
the influence of Don Juan. By permitting it to be read;
or, at least, by not making any particular fuss about it,
you will permit it to die a natural death. Prohibit the
cup; and, though it were known to be drugged with delirium,
you excite a burning thirst, which will be slaked
at the peril of perdition. Would you prevent a child
from drinking wine? do not worry him, eternally, with
interdiction. If you do, you only excite a curiosity to
understand the reason of all your alarm; you only

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

provoke him to say that there must be, after all,
some secret pleasure, to counterbalance the nausea
that he feels, while his taste is unperverted; and, therefore,
he persists, even to intoxication, that he may know
the truth. So with Don Juan. By interdicting it continually,
you have made it familiar to the thought of
your women. But why interdict it at all? Are you afraid
of your daughters and wives? What! have you so little
confidence in the virtue and discretion of your dear ones!
Depend upon it, that the woman, who could be corrupted
by reading Don Juan, could never be prevented from
reading it; or from doing worse, on a fitting opportunity,
by any care of yours; and that she would not be worth
the trouble of your guardianship. I know women well,
much better it may be, than these very men, who affect
so to venerate them, that they dare not permit a taint of
impurity to approach them. I have a higher opinion
too, of their virtue. I am willing to expose them—and
confident of their resistance. They are not. I, for my
part, have learnt that, that is not virtue, which has not
been tempted; and that many a fallen woman is more
pure—because she has withstood more temptation, than
many, who are yet upright.

No—If the people who understand the matter, will let
the poison alone, its fiery and dissolving, and corrosive
properties will be forgotten. They will be neutralized,
by the air and dew of heaven. Let Don Juan alone—
and my life on it, that it is forgotten in another twelve
month.

One word more of Byron, however, while I am
in the humour. This downfall is near, and he knows it.
Every thing that he has done of late, has been one desperate
attempt, after another to regain, his old ascendency.
His defence of Pope is impertinent and ridiculous. His
war with Southey is contemptible. His speculations about
the unities are presmptious and insulting. We know
that he disdains them. What else he may do, in his infatuation,
it is impossible to predict; but, nothing that
he can do, will astonish me, though he should become a
wandering Arab; a paltry Gazetteer; or even a clamourous
demagogue. All these last vehement aberrations of

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

his, are only the final struggles, of a dethroned Archangel,
whose magnificent wings have borne him, too high
above their natural element, into an atmosphere, too pure
for him to fly in; and a world, too confounding for his
contemplation. They that inhabit there, have struck
him to the heart. Already, is he reeling in his descent;
and the bright confusion that we see now and then, in
our glimpses of him, amid the darkness where he lost
himself, in his blind and wayward journeying, above the
stars, is but the convulsive discharges of a mind, that
God hath nearly extinguished; forced into uncommon
brightness, by violent and unexpected concussion, with
the invisible and inconceivable.

It is emphatically the meteorology of that man's mind,
which we are made to study; sun-shine and storm—hurricane
and lightning—the phenomena of a heart, made
up of all the elements that have no affinity to each other—
all the materials of decay; and all the principles of immortality—
earth and fire.

Weary of walking on the earth, and flying in the same
heaven with other men, he has sought to burrow in the
one, and to get above the other.

My belief is, that Byron's whole aim is, to be thought
more wicked than he is. The world have consented to
humour him. They have agreed to believe that he hath
a devil. Alas, they are mistaken. A devil, at heart,
would be firmer in purpose. Devils are less wavering.
And, spite of all opinion to the contrary, I maintain that
Byron is a much better man, husband, and father; and a
much weaker one, too, than the world believe. He has
none of that iron constancy of nature; that impenetrability
of soul, which a great scoundrel must have. He
knows this; and, therefore, he affects to be a misanthrope;
a scoffer; and a tyrant. Pho---pho—Lord George
Gordon Byron would be a very pleasant sort of a fellow,
if he had not been born with a club foot. I am altogether
in earnest. It is that, which has made him what
he is. A deformed man must be better than other men;
or he must become vindictive, testy, suspicious and melancholy.
He cannot enjoy a thousand pleasures, which
are common to them; and, for that very reason, he

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

persuades himself that they are far more delightful than they
are. He cannot dance, or walk, or ride, or fence—or
appear in places of amusement, except as a sort of qualified
spectacle. Ambition has no charms for him—or,
at least, none but an evil ambition has. And why? Ask
yourself, my dear Stafford, what is the aim, the ultimate
and final aim of all ambition. Is it not—reflect a moment,
before you reply;—is it not the love of woman?—
Can there be an exception—was there ever an exception—
think you—where the ambitious man was capable of
enjoying her love? Charles of Sweden, and Frederick
of Prussia are apt illustrations. How, then, is a deformed
man to be ambitious? Not, surely, as other men
are; for, though he should be loved, he cannot but distrust
the sincerity of that love. To him, it will either be feigned,
or mistaken; he will call it appetite or infatuation.
He would not dare to be happy, lest he should perpetuate
his deformity. Stafford—Stafford—were you a deformed
man, would you hazard the begetting of monsters? I
feel what I say; and I conscientiously believe that a deformed
man must be radically a better man, and constitutionally
a kinder man, if he be sociable and amiable to
any degree, than any tolerably well fashioned man.
What has been the affectation of Byron? Has it not
been, continually, as it always will be, with men of perverted
power, and distempered bearts, to depreciate
whatever is unattainable to him? Are not all his women—
what they ought not to be?—and, is not this, perfectly
reconcileable to my supposition?

But what will be his reputation, with posterity?
Which of his multitudinous works will survive? I do
believe that I can tell. His tragedies are contemptible.
His poems are fine mataphysical prose—compounded of
magnificent, but not splendid, and puerile thought. They
are never great, nor simple. But his Cain; Manfred;
and the Ode to Napoleon will outlive all else that he
has written. They are imprinted all over, with the
imperishable features of strength and beauty. They
will remain, till men shall seek to comprehend, as men
now rake among the pyramids, for the vestiges of an
ancient world—the nature of that man's mind, which,

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

in our time, sought for immortality, where, to have obtained
it, would have damned him; the disposition of a man
who sought to hide himself among the constellations of
heaven; and then fell, headlong, from his elevation—
and was buried, after all, in only a more celestial kind
of earth, than other men are content to be buried in; but
an earth, nevertheless, that, to his notion, was impregnant
with oil and odour, and gave out continual exhalations
of light, and mystery or beauty:—of a man, in short,
whose grave shall be a place of subterranean musick,
forever and ever.

“Have we any great men?” you ask. Alas, many.
They are plentiful “as blackberries,” and, about as valuable.
Every ten miles square has its Solon or Lycurgus;
its Cicero and Demosthenes. Every town is fruitful,
in the greatest men of the age—of men, who, had
they been born in Greece, or Rome, or Great Britain,
would have held the nations of the earth in thraldom.
So you might believe, if you would trust to our Biographies,
and political writings. And yet, we have a few,
a very few, even in these, our days of degeneracy, who
would have done some honour to the Roman and Greek
republicanism, when it was most awful, most simple,
and most unrelenting. We have men, that are stern as
death. The last age of course, being an age of revolution,
abounded more in the mighty. There were the
writers of the Federalist, of whom you speak. They
were good men, and true. Lately, we have contented
ourselves, with talking about what they did. Our great
men are content with reviewing the works of the great
men that lived then. Thus, Mr. Robert Walsh, who has
been persuaded into a notion that he is one of the former,
had the presumption, some years ago, to review the Federalist.
It was rather an unlucky adventure for him.
He praised parts, for discoveries, that were known, from
the time of Aristotle's politicks; and spoke lightly enough,
or not at all, of other parts, which really were great discoveries
in legislation. In short, he wrote a review of
a work, the scope and greatness of which, he could not
comprehend, unless he were to begin his whole reading
again. But the people swallowed it; to their notion, it

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

was about the finest thing in the world; when, in reality,
it is an elaborate, tedious, timid piece of composition,
without one stroke of the lawyer, the statesman, or the
politician in it.

But, while I am upon Mr. Walsh, let me give you
some notion of him, as in your country he has been (when
he deserved it less,) mistaken for a great man.

Mr. Walsh is a man of no genius; if, by genius,
we are to understand any inherent, peculiar activity,
brilliancy, originality, or disposition of the mind. But,
he is a man of plain good sense; some intellectual hardihood,
but not much; and respectable acquirements.—
He is rather below the middle size; with a countenance,
that indicates a cold, watchful, inquiring disposition,
united with a little self distrust, and too much
anxiety about the good opinion of other men. He is destitute
of originality; and has nothing, absolutely nothing,
of that quick, intuitive perception of the beautiful and
natural, which is the distinguishing property of genius.
Consequently, his opinion, not being a natural judgment,
is not to be depended upon. No man on earth is more
firmly persuaded of his own independent temper, and
freedom from prejudice, than this gentleman;—and
yet, it is well understood by them that know him, that
no man is more obedient to authority—or more a slave
to it:—that under a great name, almost any thing would
pass, with him—and that, under no name at all, or an
humble one, nothing,---except it were a matter of profit,
or to conciliate the publick. By this, I mean, for example
that Mr Walsh is too distrustful of himself; and is,
in reality, so incapable of judging, except, by laborious
comparison, which keeps him under a continual fear of
imposition, that he would never dare, unless driven to it,
by the publick sentiment, to be the herald of any unknown
genius.

He obtained a reputation too suddenly; and he could
not sustain it. But, he lost it, too suddenly—and will,
probably, recover a portion of it back again. He is far
from being a great man; but, I do believe that he is an
able one—about a third rater—and that, if he would get
a little the better of his oracular arrogance—and stately

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

nothingness—that profoundly classical air, which he
carries forever about him—discharge his heart of its
hoarded bitterness—forgive the world, for having turned
his head; and for not keeping it turned, by main force;
become a little more magnanimous; and, a little less
unhappy and suspicious; a little more original and bold;
and conceal his alarm, when he is properly arraigned,—
I do almost believe that he might do something decent,
to be remembered by. But, let me tell the whole
truth of the man. He went aloft, too fast and too far,
at first; and then, of course, he came down, too fast and
too far. He wants that high-minded intellectual courage,
which delights in breathing above the rest of men—
and braving a stormy atmosphere; he dare not be the
first man to pronounce any opinion—and, usually, contrives
to be a little behind the sentiment of the publick;
taking care to fortify and entrench himself, at every step,
against any change in their opinion, by a cautious,
cold, qualifying, and stately phraseology, in which he
never commits himself. He affects to superintend the
wilderness of American literature; yet, no man, in America,
is worse fitted for the business. He wants a natural
relish---and the natural power, for exploring the
beautiful labyrinth; disentangling the wild, flowering
luxuriance; or laying open the abundant waters; and
hidden, solitary greenness of a great world, to the eye.
He wants courage and honesty. Like the writers of the
North American Review, he is destitute of feeling; and
all his enthusiasm is artificial; he has no heart, and dare
not hazard a downright opinion, either pro or con, until
he have secured a party, to support him through it, or
to participate in the ridicule, if the publick should set him
at naught. A pretty example occurs to me, just at this
moment. Mr Walsh had the audacity, when Moore's
Loves of the Angels appeared, to treat it as a mawkish,
common-place, sensual piece of work—and the North
American, in its usual tone, contrived to talk about it,
in a general way. And yet, there doesn't live the man,
who has any natural relish for poetry, that sap o' the
heart, which, in the sunshine and light of the world,
sets it a flowering all over---who can read it, without

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

a continual thrill, of quiet, deep thankfulness. Most of
it is pure poetry—a part, sublime—and, all through it,
are spots of insupportable brightness and beauty. But,
to return again, for a moment, to Mr. Walsh.

He is but just beginning to find, after many revolutions,
a proper level. He thinks clearly; reasons with
great force, at times; and, were he not a little too much
addicted to Edmund Burke, whose passion and power he
is really unable to appreciate; but whom he has sometimes
imitated, very unadvisedly, and awkwardly, I
think,—he would be passably eloquent. Nay, I can
point to passages that are full of energy, boldness, and
breadth; and he has uttered, in the course of a long political
career, two or three burning and bitter sarcasms,
which will, probably, outlast all else, that he has ever
written. As a critick, I think humbly of him, where
plain good sense, or fine taste is required.

In the matter of poetry, for example, he is utterly incompetent
to decide. He has no feeling, no conception
of it. God has left that element out of his heart. And
education has only made him worse. Any tolerable
rhymer might impose upon him—(were it not for his
reading; for he appears to be quite familiar with the
old British poets, rather as a matter of education, like
geometry, than anything else.—) almost anything, for
the labour of Milton, or Dryden, and a few other such
men. If he detected the counterfeit, it would not be by
any revolting of the heart; any indignant, wrathful,
movement of his blood; or outraged sensibility—but, by
his memory. Enough for him, if it were written by them,
to consecrate the basest trash; and enough, if it were not,
to make him wonder at the absurdity of one, who should
think of attempting poetry, after such men! Robert
Walsh has no notion of the fact;—and, if he were told of
it—it would startle him, as if a thunderbolt had exploded
at his feet—that the very newspaper poets of the nineteenth
century, often betray more of the richness, raciness,
sweetness and majesty; strength and simplicity;
nay, of all that constitutes poetry, than all the ancient
British Classicks together. Yet, it is true—and if the man
had any heart, he would feel it; and, perhaps, for I think

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

that he has the worldly wisdom to do so, for his own
profit—he would then tell the world of it.

Mr. Walsh ought to confine himself to serious, substantial
essays; to discharge his heart of all political rancour;
and go about some such work as the history of
America; like a man that would build for himself, something
more permanent than a newspaper fame, which
the first wind may scatter, and the first rain dissolve.

He ought never to touch the gentle and more spiritual
plants of literature, that issue from the air—without deriving
any nourishment from the earth—or gush, like
coloured water, spontaneously, from the over-heated
earth, trembling in the wind, and flowering all over.—
Yet he does touch them—he does—and they wither when
he does—and, tremble, as if endued with vitality and
sensation—or shrink, as with a palsy—contracting and
shivering, as at the approach of something unnatural
and hateful.” Thus, it is not long since, that he
had the presumption to fall upon Washington Irving (him,
that you so love, notwithstanding his sickly and delicate
affectation,) in the way of criticism. But Mr. Walsh
had better let him alone. He was not the man to
detect the weak and sore places about the heart of Irving;
and he could no more understand the delicacy and
sensitiveness of such a nature, than Irving could, the
gigantick control of a statesman—sitting unconcerned,
between the past and the future—and regulating the
operations of the present, with the steadiness of aDeity.

Let me give you an example. I remember one, where
Mr. Irving, in one of his happiest humours, when the
thought seemed to flow out of his heart, as from a fountain,
with a sweet, mournful and sorrowing musick—
something imaginary and spiritual—with here and there
a faint flourish of cheerfulness;—was telling something
about an old family mansion, where the heaviness
and grandeur of other times, were perpetually intruded
upon, by the pert and flippant innovations of the present.
There was something of family pride, and patrician jealousy,
to be seen in the very furniture. And the older
chairs, said Mr. Irving, were all standing haughtily together,
and aloof from the modern ones—as if they

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

associated to rebuke and discountenance all further plebeian
encroachment. The thought was well-turned and natural—
and I wish that I could remember the words; for I see
that I have spoilt it. Yet, Mr. Walsh dared to treat it
as a conceit. Nor was this all; he went through one of
the Sketch Books, with the same ignorant audacity; and
laid the iron hand of criticism, upon every beautiful and
innocent thought there—crushing, with a spiteful emphasis,
whatever appeared most timid and delicate. It
was barbarous. I have never forgiven him. There were
parts enough about Mr. Irving, accessible to one that understood
him—parts, that were diseased, and that required
a stern and healthful application; but Mr. Walsh was
not the man—even if the medicine were put into his
hand, to drug a spirit like Irving. They could never
touch—never approach, without a mutual jarring of antipathy.
As well might the men that—


—“Carve at their meal
“With gloves of steel;
“And drink their red wine through helmets barred:
amuse themselves with nursing geraniumsa;—or, attempt
to battle with shadows; and minister, with the
dagger and chalice in their hand, “to a mind diseased.”

Mr. Irving is no poet—Mr. Walsh is no poet. But the
former has a natural relish for poetry; and the latter has
no relish at all, either natural or acquired. Both affect a
poetical feeling:—but it is less ridiculous in the former,
because there is, with all his sentimentality and squeamishness,
and melancholy, a holy, quiet and sweet spirit,
forever haunting the lonely avenues to his brain.—
And no man writes so happily, so touchingly, so naturally,
when his spiritualizing refinement gives way for a
moment. And then his humour—how captivating it is!
You are delighted; and you have no trouble in communicating
your delight. You have no argument, no reasoning
to waste—you have only to point to the page, and
the thing is done. Observe—I do not speak of his BRACE
BRIDGE HALL—that, you are to answer for. It is a disgrace
to Irving; and a disgrace to his countrymen.—
It is altogether English.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

Such is the character of Mr. Irving; such that of Mr.
Walsh. It is perfectly ridiculous for the latter to talk
of poetry, or sentiment. They are something, of which
he has not, and never had the faintest conception. Nor
is it necessary that he should have. He will get along
the faster in this world; and die a wiser and richer man,
than if he had. A relish for poetry never helped to
make any man truly great. It may make him interesting,
or ridiculous—but nothing more. And when Mr.
Walsh laid his hand, with the best disposition in the
world, I dare say, to nurse them, upon the violets that
Irving had tufted the green earth with, about his dwelling—
and crushed them—had that hand been stung to
death, he would have deserved it, for his blundering—
but he hath left some blood upon the flowers—and carried,
away, what he is yet ignorant of—a perfume, that is not
natural to him.

I hardly know what to say of our other writers. They
are numerous enough; and, oftentimes, well characterized.
But our taste is bad. Our literature is corrupt and
eprverted; one class of our writers are all of the sleepy,
milk and water-school of Addison; another, intemperate
and florid. They never change characters—never. No
matter what may be the theme, their language is the
same. They go—the former, to a fire as to a funeral;
and the latter, to a funeral as to a fire. One is never
on stilts; the other, always. As a people, we are too fond
of the unnaturally smooth, continued and entangled
sentence. Nothing else is classical with us. No matter
how abrupt and hazardous the thought is, in its nakedness,
it is not the etiquette of our school, to reveal it
boldly;—and, when you should be able to pursue the
meaning, as vividly, as a creature wrought upon tapestry,
you find it so warped and webbed into it, with
such perpetual involution, departure and entanglement,
that is impossible to follow it; and you throw the work
by, as you would a web of different coloured yarns,
where all was beautiful, and brilliant, and unmeaning.
It were easy to give you a specimen of the higher style
among us—it is not a little like what you may see every
day, in the labour of men, who have been drilled after

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

artificial models;—and, if you turn to your Edinburgh Review,
you will, now and then, find the happiest illustration.
It is a work of great influence here; and, though
I defy you to point out a page of English, in the last two
volumes,—unpolluted with jargon, barbarism, or provincialism,
yet it is one of our standards.

Some are men, like Dr. Johnson, who never know
what to do with a big word, or when to let it go.—They
crowd epithet upon epithet, until their style is a sort of
dislocated blank verse. One distinct blow will leave a
distinct impression. Many blows will leave none at all.
One seal, though it be a feeble one, set fairly, will leave
an impression; where many, that are more beautiful, put
one upon the other, will leave none. In reading, one
emphatick word, properly applied, may electrify you:—
many have no effect at all. So, one powerful thought,
though it be not the very best in the world, will be remembered
forever, when judiciously applied, where many
that are better, if crowded together, will be forgotten,
as soon as heard. The attention is distracted; the faculties
chafed and irritated, by the multiplication of good
words; and the immeasurable length of what are called
classical sentences. Do men talk so, in conversation?
Do they even declaim, or think so? No. Then why do
they write so? Should not their writing be a transcript
of their thought? One would think, sometimes, that the
words which they use, had been stumbled upon, and that
they, fearful of not finding them again, when they should
want them, had huddled them all in together-to make sure
of them: or, that they were willing to become familiar
with them by use—no matter when or where—as people
rehearse, very unseasonably, at times, what they hope to
practise, on some other occasion, impromptu:—or, that
they were lecturing on tautology.

Such writers, if they had a dozen seals, would never
be satisfied with giving you the impression of any one of
them, upon a letter. No! they would stamp the whole
set, one upon the other.

It were as rational, to hope, by writing again and
again, over what is already written, in different coloured
ink, (which is admitting that the words are not synon

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

imous) in the hope of rendering you thought more distinct?

But, so it is; and there are men among us, who seem
to have a constitutional dread of coming to the point—
and some of them pass for orators.—They approach a
subject as if it were a wild beast, by going round and
round it; and there is one man,[10] a smooth, gentlemanly,
agreeable speaker, to all the world, among whose qualifications,
beside that of never ending a sentence, never!---
is that of never touching his subject, but as if it were
a globe—and all the extremities of his fingers were globular
too; of course they cannot touch but in one point,
and that, he seems to avoid, with a mortal dislike:---and,
sometimes, when I have known him to blunder, with the
most innocent countenance in the world, upon it---I have
seen him thrown back, as if electrified.---Yet, he always
keeps on, with the same quiet manner, as if nothing in
the world had happened.--Nay, if he ran against a line of
battle-ship, or an island, while he was playing about in his
painted cock-boat;---and were sent to the bottom, he
would be the last to suspect it himself---or, as soon as
he could get his breath, he would, probably, be the first
man to condole with both, for their shipwreck!

I think that I may give you an illustration of his manner,
and that of some of our writers, at the same time.--
“If one might be permitted, under any circumstances
whatever, to think that a transaction so notorious, had
been perpetrated as it was, I should be inclined to say,
quite positively, if I am not mistaken, and do rightly
understand the subject, which I must confess is a very
difficult one, as I have, on more than one occasion said,
with considerable emphasis to the gentlemen of this society,
for which, if I am wrong, I humbly submit myself
to the reproof of the chair, which has been so long filled
with a dignity and courtesy, that, if I may be allowed
to express my opinion—for there is nothing, which I
more heartily depise, than adulation, I should say, in
short sir—it is my opinion that—if the subject were rightly
considered, it would be found very difficult, very difficult
indeed.”

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

You smile—my dear friend. But there is more than
one man in America, who writes and talks such deliberate
smooth nonsense as that—and that too, without the
slightest suspicion, in his own mind, or that of a hearer,
that he is paddling about and about the subject. But
he talks on—like your parliamentary speakers, permitting
no pause or break in the sound; and knowing that
there is no memory to follow him; and that the note-takers
will make English of it, at their leisure—and imagine
a meaning, if it be possible; or, if that cannot be,
make an apology, and totally omit it; or add that the
articulation of the gentleman was so timid and faint, or
so rapid and vehement; or, that they were carried away
by his eloquence, so confounded by the noise that followit,
that, “they” have done him great injustice--injustice!--
the cruellest thing, that they could do, would be to do him
justice.

You speak of Mr. Trumbull.—There is, to be sure, a
great deal of humour and drollery about him; but he is
no poet. Yet we have poets—poets, of every character
and degree; and more than one that, if he were in your
country, would be placed in the first rank. There is a
young man, (whose name I know not) at New-York,
who has just been amusing us with a tissue of wit, whim
and poetry, that show him to have within him, powers
of the most varied and attractive character. Nay, some
of his lines would make your blood thrill—and there
are passages in his Fanny, (a poem written in imitation
of Don Juan) that Lord Byron, himself, could not
read, without a flutter of pride at the heart. The worst
fault of our poets, is, that they will borrow and imitate.—
This I cannot endure. Yet all of them are guilty of it—
all—I cannot except one. Some affect originality too,
to such an excess, that you are kept aching eternally after
the thought. Such men would not do the commonest
thing in a common way.—There is the author of Niagara,
for example-the chief notion that he has of greatness,
is that of being unlike everybody else.—He would'nt use
his pocket-handkerchief, I dare say, as other people use
theirs. But why complain of our poets for imitation?—
when yours are literally a school of imitators. I can

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

trace half a dozen to Wordsworth—There is Colridge—
Hunt—Bary Comwall—and even Byron himself. Nay,
show me one page of your English poetry, ancient or
modern, of unadulterated originality; and I will go down
on my knees before it. There is a Mr. Allen, also, here,
whom I have already mentioned to you, who makes poetry—
when he least intends it;—and almost always fails
when he goes about it, in downright earnest. There is
a Mr. Pierpont too, who has written one or two poems,
that have been praised all over our country—for everything
that is wonderful or pleasant, among the anointed
of Apollo. One reveres his chief poem, for its strength and
grandeur--another, for its sweetness and tenderness--one
for this, and another for that. And nothing can be more
ridiculous. There is no intoxication; no delirium; nothing
of the marvellous in it. It is a temperate, mild,
beautiful affair—and that is all; but some of his little
poems—a few hymns—are among the most exquisite in
our language.

The poet's mind appears too much warped and trammelled
by his fondness for Beattie and Campbell, and
that school, ever to astonish. He never alarms nor inflames—
he never thunders nor lightens—there are no
phenomena, agitated into life, by his sorcery—but there
are passages of surpassing beauty, and vividness in his best
poem; with quite too much that is feeble and common place.

There is also a Mr. Bryant, of whom I know nothing,
except that I once saw some lines, a very few, that awed
me. He is a poet. There is a Mr. Osborne too, of
whom you may have heard a good deal, because for the
last ten years, he was the only standard poet of our
country. Yet what has he written?—It were difficult to
tell. Some short pieces of fifty or an hundred lines—
with here and there a great thought; but never a whole
page of poetry in his life.[11] There is Dr. Percival, who,
if he had not been praised by Mr. Walsh, I should call a
very fine poet; but, as it is, I do confess that I am in doubt;
and, were it not for certain lines to Consumption; and
a few very beautiful passages in certain other short pieces
of his, I should not have mentioned him. But they

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

are delightful—full of composure, delicacy, and tender
feeling—a natural melancholy, and rich harmony. He
wants boldness, originality and vehemence; but he is a
man of unquestionable genius, and an honour to our country.
The worst of it is, that our men of genius, have a
foolish notion, that, to be melancholy, unsocial, and
misanthropical, is the only way to prove to the world,
that they are men of genius. Alas—there are ailments
of the constitution and heart, common to men of sensibility,
and they are always men of genius, which, if they
are wise, they will rather conceal than betray. It is
humiliating to be pitied—but, to be pitied by the world, is
enough to kill a poetical nature, while in actual flower;
enough to freeze the sweet fountain that trembles in his
heart, at every change of the atmosphere about it---foretelling
sunshine and rain, the sunshine and rain of popular
favour, like a barometer. So much for Dr. Percival.

And then there is Mr. Paulding.---By the way, can you
ascertain who wrote the notices of his Backwoodsman,
in some of your papers. He is charged with it, here---
but I cannot believe such a thing. I am more charitable.
The poem is a silly, affectedly simple—sluggish
stupifyng affair, enough, to be sure; but there is a very
good reason why it should be favourably received in England,
without charging Mr. P—as the author of the
reviews. This was your policy. I understand it. By
taking up the Backwoodsman, and praising it, as you
have, for the best specimen of our transatlantick poetry;
what must your good people have thought of the rest.—
The best specimen of our poetry!—gracious heaven—we
have boys, mere children, who would weep, for shame, to
be suspected of the authorship, although some passages
are very fine and very free.

Yet Mr. Paulding is really a man of talent. Some
of his prose is excellent. He is only a little too ambitious;
and, in attempting to balance himself for the higher
regions of composition, he shivered awhile—eddied, and
then came down—for what reason it might be difficult to
tell—upon his head. His letters from Old England,
however, are an honour to him and to us.[12] One cannot

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

help loving his heart, and admiring his head, when less
indiscriminately employed.

There is a Mr. Fessenden also, who once buttoned
himself up; and mounted the stilts of rhyme—but, he had
better remained in prose—slept quietly—and been
gathered to his fathers, for what he is, in all probability,
a troublesome, honest, well meaning sort of a man.

There was also another young man—I dont know his
name, who wrote a poem called Chrystalina, some years
ago, in New-York. It was a work of extraordinary
merit, though very tedious; less for a want of power and
opulence of thought in the author, than from his fearfulness,
and unwillingness to lose aught that he had once
written:—good or bad, in it went—with all its variations.
He might be made a great poet.

There is another man too, named Neale,[13] (did I mention
him?) who has written some poems—a—history—
and a tragedy; the latter of which, comes nearer, I should
imagine, to your notions of the sublime than any thing
of the day. It is darkness and mystery from beginning
to end. The catastrophe is striking—but nobody can
understand it. And so with his poetry. You are alarmed,
agitated,—but it would be difficult to tell why. He
affects scholarship; yet a part from some shocking blunders
in latin, such as “exitomnes;” Ala, a woman “solus.”
There are some barbarisms and vulgarities, that will
constantly provoke you. For instance, he makes one
of his characters ask, “who have I slain?—who have I
hidden,” &c.and his chief notion of blank verse would seem
to be, that it should consist of ten syllables—more or less;
and, sometimes, one would fancy that he had written a
page or two, while in heat;—and then, counted off the
words, into lines of ten or a dozen syllables each;—for
very often, where the thought is strong and beautiful,
there is a total want of rhythm and cadence. But alas!—
it is the fashion of the age. He affects too, a colloquial
manner, even on the most solemn occasion. His
names too, are infinitely amusing—turkish—and
christian. O-la is a hero—and A-la, a heroine in the
same piece!—Achmet, Selim and Otho. Did you ever

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

read Barry Cornwall's Mirandola? I send you a copy
of Otho. Compare the passages that I have marked, for
yourself. Are not such resemblances astonishing? Otho
was published a long time before Mirandola. It is not
at all probable, that Barry Cornwall; or, rather, Mr.
Proctor, had even seen it; for, it is but little known in
America: and if he had seen it, will any man suppose
that so fine a genius would borrow so largely from an
unknown American tragedy. The very words are the
same, in more than one case; and the sentiments. manner,
and incidents more surprisingly alike, than those
of Manuel and Lear. I was very forcibly struck with
them; and, it was not till I had satisfied myself, that Otho
had been first published here, that I could believe
them to be accidental. I have recently seen a novel of
his, called Keep Cool—a foolish, fiery thing—with a good
deal of nature and originality; and much more than a
good deal of nonsense and flummery in it. There is a
history of the American Revolution too, part of which
was written by him;—most shamefully printed—it comes
out under the name of Paul Allen. There are other
works attributed to him; but denied, it is said, by him;
one of which, called Logan—is, to my notion, little other
than one interminable dream—without moral or design—
but alive with some tremendous apparitions: and
another, called Seventy-six, which I cannot but think altogether
too good, and too great a work for him to have
written. There are really some meaning, and some sort of
design, to be seen in Seventy-Six.

His characteristick as a POET, is—a laboured originality
in every thing; which is exceedingly ridiculous. He seems
to have no settled design; no purpose in view, but merely
to rhyme on, head over heels, page after page, as if to
get rid of some delirium upon him.—He rains his imagery
upon you; and rages through all heaven and earth for
epithets; and nothing is more common than for him,
when comparing one thing with another, to add half a dozzen
gratuitous comparisons to each. Thus, he will say
that such a sky is like the blush of a fountain, at sunset—
which is like the plumage of a seraphim, ruffled and
rippling all over, in the wind—which plumage is like

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

changeable silk—which silk is like the ocean, in a calm,
covered with “oily gold and green,”—like some steely
weapon in the setting sun—and here, you perceive, he
gets back to just where he started from. But enough
of him—You never could get through his poem, I am
sure; and the story goes that his own mother took to her
bed, when it apeared, and has not held up her head
since.

But after all, I don't see any great use in poetry.—
Whatever can be said well in poetry, may be said better
in prose. The chief advantage of poetry is, that it may
be more easily remembered; and transmitted, by tradition.
But, tradition and memory are repositories, altogether
too expensive and uncertain, while books are
so plenty and so cheap. One might as well commit a
geography as a poem, now. In the time of Homer and
Ossian, it was very different; geography, itself, could
only be transmitted in poetry.

Another mischief in poetry, (I speak of what other
men call poetry---rhythm, cadence, measure, and rhyme,
which are not at all essential to what I call poetry,) is,
that it leads us to admire a thing for its difficulty—apart
from all consideration of its beauty or utility. I cannot
do this. Hence, I do not love the learning of the German
musick, nor the refinement of the modern Italian;—nor
can I endure their opera dancing. So thought Alexander,
when he rewarded the man, who amused him by
shooting small seed through the eye of a needle, with
miraculous dexterity—by presenting him with a half
bushel of seed. Yet, what is rhyme, and all the artificial
constraints of poetry, but the vestiges of that barbarous
taste, which formerly delighted in conundrums,
acrosticks, rebuses, riddles, and alliteration? It is
worse. Pope, to be sure, persuaded himself that he
could rhyme, better than he could prose. I do not deny
it. He was never eloquent or impassioned. He never
thought poetry, nor understood it. He was naturally
addicted to epigram—sententious, laconick, pungent,
stinging brevity:---but, notwithstanding his authority,
I say, that men naturally seek to express themselves in
prose; and that rhyme and cadence, and all that, are only
temptations to a round-about, inadequate mode of

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

expression---so that you never get the first thought of a
poet, except in a prosaick passage.

Nor is it all wonderful, that, after a time, men should
have come to accept of poetical language for poetical
thought; the embellishments of poetry, for poetry itself,
as they have at this day. Take any page of what you
call poetry, that you will, ancient or modern; and I
will point to a page of what the world call prose, which
shall contain more poetical thought and expression.---
Look at our modern poems, I care not whose, and you
will be ashamed of your foolish infatuation, if you come
to examine the thought nakedly; the number and variety;
the beauty, freshness, and originality of the pictures.---
How much of it is poetical language! How little of it
poetical thought!

I hope to see this done with. I believe that I shall
live to see it done with. I do not say this, out of ignorance
or obstinacy; for I can write poetry—what men
call poetry, quite as readily as I can prose; and I conscientiously
believe what I am saying; nay, more—I believe
that the age of poetry is past; that such men as
Lord Byron, had better throw by poetry, altogether; and
take up prose writing, if they want to be remembered,
for another century. He is coming to it, already, step
by step, in the perverseness of Childe Harold, and his tragedies;
and in the familiar, colloquial manner of Don Juan.
Let them write fiction—but, let their fiction be in prose;
let them put out all their power, upon a literature that
all may read, century after century—I do not mean
quote, and keep in their libraries, but read. The
day of the Epick has gone by, never to return. No matter
what may become of the world—it will never be
again, a sufficient time, under the dominion of any one
people, nation or tongue, for any one poem, ever to become,
again, a work of immortality, or even of national
pride.

But, what shall these men write?—Novels or Romances?—
If they aim to instruct the publick, the very
multitude; and not to allure or amaze, let them write Novels,
like those of Miss Edgworth; which are fine, natural
models, destitute of phrensy; useful, and uniformly
attractive; but, if they aim to do something more; to take

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

captive the hearts of the mighty; let them write Romances,
with such kind of exaggeration, as you find in
the best parts of the Waverly novels;—but let it be more
frequent, and lasting, vivid and intense. I say exaggeration
because, if there be no exaggeration, there will be
none of that trance-like agitation and excitement, which
nothing but poetry can produce in the blood of men. Are
the incidents and characters of the Waverly novels natural?
No.—They are all exaggerated, more or less;—
and the best parts of the whole, are the most exaggerated—
such as the characters of Jenny Deame, Bailey Jarvis,
Claverhouse, Meg Merrilies, &c. &c. and that is the
reason,---because they are unnatural; and not, because they
are natural, that they affect us; unnatural, I mean, because
they are not like any thing in the nature of our
experience. If they were, we should care little for them.
In one sense, they are natural, because we do not see,
at once, that they are impossible. Nor, are they historically
true, in one single case.

Yes—I do, in my heart, believe that we shall live to
see poetry done away with—the poetry of form, I mean---
of rhyme, measure, and cadence. Yet, in place of it, will
arise a mightier poetry, which will be the work of the
mightiest. The revolution is at hand; men are trying
every kind of experiment, to perpetuate their strength, in
the eternal language of musick and poetry; and they
will, I have no doubt, leave such a legacy behind them,
in what the world now call prose, that another generation
will treat what this calls poetry, as we now treat the
alliteration and acrosticks of the generations that are gone.

But will poetry itself become extinct. No, never.—
You never can put out that light. As well might you
hope to blot out the polar system. No: poetry is the
“divinity within us.” It will be the better understood;
and far more devoulty worshipped, when this revolution
shall have taken place; when the great, beautiful
thought, of the anointed among men,shall be disincumbered
of words without meaning. Poetry is the naked
expression of power and eloquence. But, for many hundred
years---poetry has been confounded with false musick---measure
and cadence---the soul with the body---the
thought with the language---the manner of speaking,

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

with the mode of thinking. The secondary qualities of
poetry have been mistaken for the primary ones.

What I call poetry, has nothing to do with art or learning.
It is a natural musick---the musick of woods and waters;
not that of the orchestra. It is a fine, volatile essence,
which cannot be extinguished or confined, while there is
one drop of blood in the human heart, or any sense of
Almighty God, among the children of men. I do not
mean this, irreverently---I mean, precisely, what I say---
that poetry is a religion as well as a musick. Nay---
it is eloquence.---It is, whatever affects, touches, or disturbs
the animal or moral sense of man. I care not
how poetry may be expressed, nor in what language, it
is still poetry; as the melody of the waters, wherever
they may run; in the desert or the wilderness; among
the rocks or the grass, will always be melody. It is
not artificial musick---the musick of the head---of learning,
or of science; but it is one continual voluntary of the
heart; to be heard every where---at all times---by day--
and by night, whenever men will stay their hands, for
a moment, or lift up their heads and listen. It is not the
composition of a master; the language of art, painfully
and entirely exact; but, it is the wild, capricious melody
of nature---pathetick or brilliant, like the roundelay
of innumerable birds whistling all about you, in the wind
and water—sky and air; or the coquetting of a river breeze
over the fine strings of an Eolian harp---concealed among
green leaves and apple blossoms.

All men talk poetry, at some time or other, in their
lives; even the most reasonable, cold-hearted, mathematical
and phlegmatick; but most of them, without knowing
it—and women, yet more frequently, than men: and young
children too, talk it, perpetually, when alarmed or delighted.
Yet they never talk in rhyme; nay, nor in blank
verse. Even the writers of tragedy—the most perverse
of God's creatures—do now and then, stumble upon this
truth—for, in all their passionate and deepest passages,
they do all that they can, to get rid of the foolish restraint
of rhythm. And when they do not—they are, to the
full, as absurd as the opera-singer—who murders and
makes love, by the gamut.

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

Poetry too, is the natural language of the human
heart—its mother-tongue; and is, just as naturally resorted
to, on any emergency or distress, by the devout—the
terrified—the affectionate—the tender-hearted and the
loving—the widowed and the afflicted—as a man's native
tongue is, when, after having been a great while among
strangers, where he has learnt a strange language, good
enough for all the common purposes of life—he is called
upon, by some signal, and unexpected calamity, to pray
aloud; or to cry out, with a broken and bowed spirit, or
a crushed heart. Instantly, that man over-leaps all time
and space—and, falls down, before the woman that he
loves; or his Maker, with the very language that his mother
taught him, when he fell upon his little knees, and
lisped the dictated prayer after her, syllable by syllable.
Just so, it is, with poetry. Prose will do for common
people; or, for all the common occasions of life, even
with uncommon people. We cannot drive a better bargain,
or make a better argument in poetry, than in prose.
But strike us here, into our very vitals, with some weapon
of fire; and see how instantly a combustion takes place,
inwardly—within all of us—flaming at our eyes, and
trembling on our tongues, like inspiration. The poetry
within us takes fire, and becomes audible and visible.—
We might have died, without thinking that we were
combustible, but for something that had jarred all our
blood, like an earthquake.

I speak of this matter, freely and boldly, because I
know that I am competent to speak of it—and fully authorized
to bear witness against the mischievous and
perverted tendencies, of poetical thought, when it is
put, like a beautiful child, or a strong giant, into shackles
and gyves; hand-cuffs and pinions. Some men affect to
talk about it; and to give rule for it, who never had a poetical
idea in their heads. Fools! they might as well
learn eloquence from an automation; or swimming, by
seeing other people swim, as how to make poetry, by reading
and studying the great masters—and listening to the
jackasses, who are called criticks; not one, in a million of
whom ever was, or ever will be a poet. Why?—because
if a man be a poet, he will lack, nine hundred and ninety

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

nine times out of a thousand, either the judgment; or the
moral courage; or the honesty, to criticise boldly; and to
speak of poetry as it deserves; and more than that, if
he be a poet, he will be above the practice of criticism.

My notion, in one word, is—that poetry is the natural
language of every human heart, when it is roused--or inflamed,
or agitated, or affected: and that prose, on the
contrary, is the natural language of every human heart,
on all other occasions; and that rhyme, or blank verse,
or regular rhythm, is altogether as artificial, unnatural
and preposterous a mode of expression, for the true poet;
as the use of a foreign idiom, or foreign phrase, is
to the true home-bred man. The Romans affected to
talk Greek; the Germans do talk French—as if they were
ashamed of their mother language; and so do poets talk
in rhyme or blank verse—but, let them all talk ever so
beautifully, one can always discover that it is not natural
to either of them. They are too Attic—or too
provincial—too exact, or too slovenly.

To put this in another light---one example will do
more than a volume of abstract reasoning. Could you
possibly hold out to read any poem, by the greatest poet
that ever lived, which should contain as many words,
as one of the Waverly novels? It would be about five
or six times as long, as Paradise Lost. If it were the
best of poetry, would you not get the sooner tired of
it? Assuredly. In the confusion of such a beautiful and
confounding exhibition of power and brightness, your
senses would lose all their activity: they would reel
under it; and retain no distinct impression at all.—
It would be like seeing a multitude of beautiful women,
at the same moment—in a place, crowded with august
personages—innumerable pictures—statuary—delicious
musick and fire works.—What would you remember of
the whole?—nothing.

How many volumes of prose do you read in a year?
and how many would you read, if the same things were
told in verse! Probably not a hundredth part, as many
as you do now; hence the superiority of prose, if
one want to convey instruction, or amusement; or obtain
reputation, glory, or popularity.

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

Do not tell me that poetry will out-last prose. That
is no longer true. More volumes of poetry are written
now, in one year, than there used to be of prose, in a century,
before the invention of printing. Epicks are out
of fashion: poetry cannot live, unless it be continually
read:
and no poetry will be so continually read as
fine prose.

But if the prose be very fine—very pungent, great,
fiery and beautiful—it will not be relished by the mob.
Hence madam de Staehl is not popular: and, hence, the
Waverly novels are; nay, in proportion to the great
excellence of any writer, will be the limited number of
his admirers. He, who means to be popular, must dilute
not only his characters—incidents—and doctrines,
but his thought and language. He must make his heroes
angels or devils—Sir Charles Grandisons, or Laras
and Marmions:—in that, he must do as the Waverly
man has done; but even he has not diluted enough.—
Therefore, miss Edgeworth will outlast him in popularity;
not that her power is worthy of comparison, for a moment,
with his—in reality—yet, in another age, it
will be far more highly appreciated, and more generally
understood —She is always on a level with the ordinary
capacities of men.

The result of all that I can say, therefore, is, that
the first rate works of genius—no matter of what kind—
never have been—are not—and never will be, so generally
popular, as the second or third rate
.

All men quote Shakspeare and Milton; and often
without knowing it; yet who reads either? I have never
met with but one man who had read Paradise Lost
through—or who was willing to acknowledge it;—and
he made a boast of it, as if he had achieved something
miraculous—: adding, with a shake of the head—when
he was asked his opinion of it, that, “for his part—other
men might say what they pleased—but it was a
d—d fine poem—only he did'nt believe more than one
half of it
.” So with Mad. de Staehl. Every body talks
about her—yet who reads her?—only the eloquent and
polite; and half of them, because they are ashamed not
to have read her.[14] Yet, had all these persons written in

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

an humble style, they would have been, at this hour,
in the hands, and upon the tables of all the world, as the
Spectator, and the Vicar of Wakefield have been.

Stay —here is a newspaper, open before me. Now I
will make a bet, that, on opening it. I shall find some
foolish quotation, from no matter whom, but somebody,
who is only quoted, not read; which will travel through
every paper in America—solely because the newspaper
editors are attracted by it, in the page,—no matter
what is tailed to it. Just as I thought! Here is an
account of a black woman, who killed herself for love,
or jealously. So the editor introduces the story with—



“Jealousy, the green ey'd monster,
“That makes the meat it feeds on.”

There Stafford!—six months hence, you may open a
paper from Alabama; some part of the interiour, where
they have just heard of the abdication of Napoleon; and
are beginning to make a fuss about the Baltimore mob;
the sea serpent; or your trial of the queen—and you will
find that very quotation. Yet nobody can tell why it
was there; and as for the merit of the thought, can any
thing be more beastly—or less beautiful—or apt—or
descriptive of that passion Jealousy, whom even
Collins, in his paroxysm of inspiration, has described
but feebly—that pale woman, with the haggard-lip.—
Nay, the very best poetry, and the purest of old times,
may be met with now, in such constant use, that we
are no longer affected by it, in any way. These newspaper
men cannot speak of children, but as the “pledges
of affection:
” of a fire, but as the “devouring element;”
of death, but as the “insatiate archer;” nor of the dew,
on the grass, but as the “gems of the morning.”—
What shall be done to them? what, for ourselves: let us
be distinguished by our simplicity, on all common occasions,
by a language always fitted to the subject. Remember
my words. A great revolution is at hand.—
Prose will take precedence of poetry: or rather poetry will
disencumber itself of rhyme and measure; and talk in
prose—with a sort of rhythm, I admit—for there never
was an eloquent sentence, written or spoken, since the

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

creation of the world, without a rhythm and cadence
in it—a musick of its own—it is a part of the nature of
eloquence, to be poetical and melodious. Yes, I repeat
it—Poetical thought, written like prose, will yet supersede
poetry
, in the affection and reverence of the age.—
Rhyming will be confined to songs—and blank verse to
sonnets:—chiefly, that the former may be remembered;
and the latter wondered at, like any foolish exercise of
ingenuity.

Finally, there is a Mr. Walter—the author of some
strange, beautiful, trashy, fantastick and disordered
poetry. Yet he has written but little, and I cannot
waste my time on him. So much for our poets. I have
enumerated all that I can now recollect. Good night—
one of these days I shall answer the rest of your inquiries.

EDWARD MOLTON.

eaf293v2.n10

[10] A lawyer—I know him, too.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n11

[11] Where is Mr. Southwick?Ed.

eaf293v2.n12

[12] Not his.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n13

[13] NEAL—not Neate. There is an English poet of the latter name; and a Scot—Henry and
Hector.—Ed

eaf293v2.n14

[14] So with Rousseau's Heloise. Who ever read that a second time?—Ed.

Letter SARAH TO JULIET
New-York, —.

Are you terrified, Juliet? Look at the date again. I am
actually in New-York, once more. Can you believe your
senses? How is your health?—your self command? I
have need of your advice—I am desperate—my pride is
in the dust—my religion—my piety—O, heaven!—I have
nothing of either left. It is blasphemy to mention them.
Juliet!—hear me! Bear with me! I am alone, dying
perhaps—broken of heart, and desolate—and I want thy
consolation, more than all other; for I dare not, O, no, I
dare not apply to heaven. Yet—mark me, if thou art
not in a situation to give it to me;—if thou art faint of
heart—or ill—or weary in spirit;—if thou art not prepared
for every thing—stop, where thou art—burn the
letter—and lay thee down, quietly — and let me
die, alone—* * * * * * * *
* * * What have I been saying, dear Juliet?
I am very weak—very—and there is a strange feeling of
distraction at my brain, that alarms me. I want thy
advice, Juliet. But let me tell thee why * * *

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

nay, nay—not to night. I must try to sleep, and tomorrow,
if I have life enough left, I shall finish the communication—
if not—it must go, as it is.

Farewell,
SARAH RAMSAY.
Letter SAME TO SAME.

I am more composed, this morning, dear Juliet;—nay—
this afternoon, I should say, for I never opened my
eyes, after I shut them, last night, until about an hour
since. It is near evening now. The letter, that I began
yesterday, has gone, I see I am afraid that it will distress
you, dear Juliet;—and I am sorry that I gave
the order, as I did last night; but then, I did not expect
to be so well. I have nobody to blame;—poor Mary
did, just as I ordered; she put the letter in the office, at
the last moment, before the mail went out—and the doctor
forbade her to wake me.

Yes, Juliet, I am in New-York. Nay, more---I
have set my heart upon a disclosure; and I will not be
baffled now, though it cost me my life. It is one of shame,
terrour, and dishonour, Juliet—yes, dishonour, for I have
fallen in my own respect; and I shall not spare myself.

I have met Randolph again. You were right, in your
belief. I loved him—even without suspecting it. But I
was awake, before I received your letter, Juliet.

Yes—I have met him again. He fled—and I—even
I, Juliet, have followed him here! What think you now,
of your sister, Juliet? I disdain to palliate—to shrink--
or tremble. I am prepared for every thing—for anything.
My whole nature is changed. I am no longer
sensible to fright and remorse;—no, nor to shame. I am
indifferent almost—almost, Juliet, to thy opinion. Judge
then, to what a depth I have fallen. I am sitting alone,
alone—no mortal near me—my countenance, I am sure,
is very stern; and big drops of sweat are falling upon
the paper, as I write. What supports me?—I know not.
Two days ago, I was so weak, that I could scarcely raise

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

my hand to my head—yet now—I am sitting unsupported,
unsus— * * * * * * *
* * * * * I have recovered Juliet—
it was only a momentary faintness. I had been thinking
too intently,—my head was low; and, when I arose, it
grew suddenly dark—the pain is rather severe, yet—I
must lie down, awhile.

12 o'clock.

I have had my table brought to my bed side; and, lest
my strength should not endure to the conclusion, I will
begin with that which is the sum and substance of all
that I have to say;---and finish the letter, as I can.
Spencer Randolph is a married man.

There!---there! Juliet, I defy thee, now; I have told it!---
my heart is lighter, by a world.

But let me tell thee, just as it happened, how I arrived
at the truth.

I loved Randolph, as I have told thee, before; but I
loved him, before I knew it; and, when I knew it, I cried
for shame and vexation. How had he won me? I knew
not—I was afraid of him:—and the only thing, I believe
it was the only thing—that really touched my heart, in
his whole deportment, was the tone of his voice.—That
used to thrill through and through me, particularly
when he read. I knew not what secret power the man
had over my thought; but, it did seem, that he understood
every pulsation of my heart; and read to all the
mysterious movement within me; for, whatever he read,
seemed to have a fiery adaptedness; a something, fit and
appropriate to my very thought and feeling at the time.
I was unaccustomed to tenderness. I had ridiculed it.
The tenderness of the world—of the stage—of novels,
was all sickening to me;—but his—ah, it was so deep,
and strange and passionate, that my heart caught the
infection, and palpitated at his voice, as if there was
something alive here, that answered every word. But I
awoke. I perceived my danger. Yet I strove to conceal
the knowledge from him. I deceived myself. We
parted, as friends;—and I felt as if a part of my own
heart had been torn away.—I began to view my

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

conduct.—I was very sick and low spirited. There was something
to tremble for, I confess;—and yet, I could find
little to blame, in him. It had been rather my fault,
than his.—I had thrown myself, literally, upon his bosom,
in the consternation of my thought, when the first
feeling of love came to me; and what could he do?—
He could not cast me off. There was only one way
left. He adopted it. He fled. Nay—to consummate
his purpose, and to atone for his own thoughtlessness,
he affected to be cheerful and friendly; and, when he
wrote to me, it was to prove that he felt nothing, to keep
him silent; and nothing to make his pen treacherous to
himself or to me.—That letter, I sent to you. Your
answer came, nearly at the same time, with another
from him.—another, that almost drove me mad. What
was I to do? I had still enough of my native character
left, to take a resolution; and to carry it into effect, on the
spot, though it ruptured every blood-vessel within me.—
I wrote to thee, Juliet;—and to him,—to him, as I
thought, for the last time. I felt sick—and I felt a
melancholy pleasure that I was:—the time might
come, thought I, when, he—for I thought only of him—
you were forgotten, Juliet—and my heavenly Father
was forgotten, in my humiliation,—when he might weep
for me, as for one untimely perishing. There was a
sweet, dangerous consolation, in the thought.

An answer came. I read it. I shook with affright. I
felt myself accountable for whatever might happen.
I wrote to the mad-man, to stay his hand, until
my next letter arrived.—He obeyed me;—and, when
the post came in—instead of the letter, he received me—
me
—to his bosom; sick, even unto death, and terrified,
almost to dissolution.—His countenance was death
struck.-I stood in the street.-I know not if I were recognised—
I care not:—all that I know is, that I found him
alive:-and that, when I put my lips to his hand—it was in
the street, Juliet,—I would have died there willingly—
that they might have grown to it. I stood quaking
before him. His lips quivered. He threw his cloak
round me—and asked me where, in the name of heaven,
we should go.—I cared not—I told him so—I was

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

ready to go any where with him.—“No”—said he—affectionately.
“No, Sarah, though you forget yourself---
I will not forget you.” The rebuke went to my heart.
It was cold, though tender. But it was the rebuke of a
brother, more than that of a lover.---I could not bear it---
I burst into tears.---I believe, that I fainted---at all
events, I know that I was insensible; for, when I opened
my eyes, I was sitting by a fire,---a snug little family of
quakers about me, and Randolph was holding my hands,---
and the room was full of camphor and spirit. I
was quite ill that night; and I saw no more of him, until
the next morning. But he sent to enquire for me.---
In the evening, we came to an explanation. He loves
me---I am sure that he loves me:---and I glory in it!---
glory in it?---glory in the love of a married man!---
* * * Am I not fallen, indeed!---O, Juliet,
Juliet, pity me.---He fell upon his knees.---He besought
me to forgive him, and forget him;---and, when he discovered
how deeply he had injured me,---I thought
that he would go distracted upon the spot.---Some
strange, mysterious words escaped him;---and his forehead
quaked, as with the passing of an apparition.—He
took my hands—he held them like a dying man.—
“The power of blood is upon me!” said he. “I meant
only—what was innocent—or, at least, I meant not to
be guilty;—but I have broken into thy heart, Sarah, and
there is no more sleep for it, on earth.—I can never
marry thee.—I speak plainly. There is no time for trifling;
no—I can never marry thee, never!—But—I love
thee
. I never meant to tell thee this. I fled from thee,
to avoid it.—And I tell it now, only to comfort thee, in
thy humiliation and bereavement.—'Tis only of late,
that I knew it myself.”

Why, Randolph?”—yes, Juliet, I had even the indelicacy,
shame on me!—to ask him why he could not marry
me.

“There are two reasons,” he answered, gasping for
breath—“two: one only of which I can tell thee—the
other must die with me, in all probability.—I am a
married man.”

O---Juliet!---that was the blow that I wanted!---that

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

was it!---I thought that I should never breathe again.
The blood stopped in my temples, all at once; and---
and---and here I am---what say you to the tale?---am I
mad, or not? Is there any comfort; any hope for me?---
May I not pray for death?---Randolph has left me. He
has gone to your neighbourhood.---Why did you ever
leave this city?---He will see you probably---nay---he
has promised to see you.---O, in mercy, write to me.---I
care not what it be; but write to me,---if it be only to
say that you abandon me forever!

S. R. Letter JULIET, IN REPLY.

Come to me, immediately, Sarah; immediately, if you
have life enough left; or, if you are so ill that you cannot
come, let me be informed by the return post; and I will
go to you, weak and fearful as I am. You may depend
upon this. Mr. John Omar has left town; or I should
send him to you; and his brother, who is daily expected,
has not yet arrived. Come to me, Sarah! my sister!
and, on your life, do not see Randolph again: I cannot
reason with thee, my dear Sarah,—dearer to me than
ever, for thy sorrow and suffering, and penitence. I
know how to feel for thee
. I can understand it all—all!
thy contrition, horrour and amazement. I shall expect
my sister every hour.

JULIET. Letter SARAH TO JULIET.

Yes, I will come, Juliet; nothing but death, or an illness
next to death, shall keep me from thee;—but, on
one condition alone—one, that I would not mention, did
I not know that your own husband has, in a measure,
put his wife into the hands of the spoiler—pardon me—
my antipathy, aversion are wonderful—you know whom

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

I mean, I will not even write his name;—but we must
never meet—promise me that. That will determine
me. Randolph too—he is near you. Remember that;
can I come?

SARAH. Letter

SPENCER RANDOLPH TO SARAH RAMSAY.
New York.—

It is time, my excellent friend, that we make some effort
to recover our self possession. There is only one
way. We must be occupied. Nothing else can save us.
And yet more, we must voluntarily encounter some
shocks....some shivering....some chilliness of the heart;
that we may be the better able to meet, hereafter, by accident.
Be the first trial mine. I sit down to write to
you, dear woman, as if nothing had happened---nothing
to interrupt the friendly intercourse, in which we persisted
so long. Let us not think of the past, Sarah;—
nor of the future. We must gather up our strength;
and bind up our loins or perseverance and trial. Passion,
and the passionate remembrance of the time, that
is gone, are all to be trodden under foot. Are you able
to do this? You are. Am I—?—yes, Sarah—I am.
Whatever I set my heart upon, I can do, be it what it
may. My conscience will not sleep—it will not:—and
there is but one way to appease it; a long life of virtue
and self-denial. Mine cannot be a long life; but it shall be
one of virtue; or I will perish, by my own hand.—
Mark me—I know what I say. I have been nearly
driven to despair, once—not so much of myself, as of
others. If I ever be again, I will not survive it, for an
hour. I am determined.

You seem to understand that I am—nay, we will
not return to the past.

I arrived here yesterday, completely worn out; and,
after a few hours rest, went abroad. I like the place, very
much. Nay, I have already found a person, who
has been very polite and attentive, to inform me about
your friend Mrs. Grenville. It appears that her

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

husband has gone abroad, for his health; and that she is in
a very precarious and delicate state. I imagine that
this must be the same lady. Was she ever remarkable
for her voice, in singing. This lady was; and the gentleman,
who gave me this information, seems to be one of
the greatest enthusiasts in the world. He says that
there was nothing on this earth like her voice, in a large
room. It was a silver bugle—full of thrilling and incessant
intonation—and never exhausted. In a small
room, there was nothing very remarkable in it;—for it
lost a great part of its expression and tenderness—and
all its touching modulation, then;—and, he added, that he
knew many ladies, with a greater knowledge of musick—
and two, certainly, who sang, with more passion and
feeling—and several, with more brilliancy and science,
in company: but never—and he has heard all the singers
of Europe—never, any one, whose tone was so pure,
sweet, powerful and interminable,—when properly
brought out, as hers. Is it the same lady?

There is another person—but I must not name his
name to you, I am told. I have great curiosity to see
him. Did I not understand from you, that he was married?
Such is my impression. But this gentleman says that
he is an unsocial, ambitious, haughty fellow, who has
been thought a little disordered.

Enclosed, are the other scraps of poetry, which I promised
to you. It appears that they were written, a long
time since, in the common-place books of certain young
ladies; perhaps hastily; and the copies have been strangely
mutilated in their multiplication. There are some
rich thoughts in them, I confess; yet, I should never
have read them a second time, but for the name of the
author, which I knew was a spell to conjure up the devil
with, in one heart at least. What think you of them?
Hath his head been anointed, lawfully; and hath he been
fairly entitled to take his seat among the bards?—not,
surely, if these be a fair specimen of his power. Some
parts are very childish:---rhymes bad---poured and
board---were and there—gone and alone.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]



POETRY, ENCLOSED TO —.
Ah, there is inspiration yet,
In Woman's smile;
But more within her eye, when wet,
And glittering, like some jewel set,
In trembling dew, awhile.
Still more, in lip of bleeding red;
Or forehead, full and high, outspread
Above a drooping lid;
Or in the full, full heart—and though?
Transparent, like a spirit, caught—
In gauze and vapour hid.
Yet—after all, the loveliest beam
E'er shed below,
By Beauty in her passion-dream,
Is darkness, to the blinding stream
Of frank eyes in their flow.

The next, it is said, was written for a woman, whom I
have seen:—and never was poetry so foolishly mis-applied:
of this, it would appear that he became, in a
measure, sensible; for, on the next leaf, are written the
subsequent verses, for an atonement. I could see that
she was a very uncommon woman; and such is her reputation.



TO —.
O Woman! thou'rt a lovely ray;
Shining athwart our pilgrim-way,
All mystery and light!
That, while we turn our eyes to heaven,
To thank it, for the raying given,
Is gone!—and we are left in night.
A rainbow thou, of tinted air,
As faint and dim, as if it were,
But painted on the pale blue day,
To keep our thought forever there,
In love, and tenderness, and prayer;
Yet—vanishing—in tears—away.
Yea, Woman—thou'rt a glittering flower,
Evolving in our hermit-bower,
Weeping and breathing all around thee;
Yet—while we're stooping to caress thee,
Scorched by the lips of flame, that bless thee,
Art ashes!—ere we've fairly found thee!


TO —, THE SAME, IN ATONEMENT.
Forgive me—I have done thee 'wrong;
Ye are not all that wayward thing;
The misty light of youthful song;
The dust upon an insect-wing.
No, no!—a woman may endure,
Though she be bright as heaven's own how;
Though glittering, pale, and cold and pure,
As flowrets that in grottos blow.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]



She may outlast the god of day,
And all the stars of evening too;
Burn on, unquenchably, foraye;
Set deep in everlasting blue.

The following, I have been told some pleasant things
about. Of several copies that I have met with, no two are
alike; yet I am assured that this came from his own
hand. To be sure, there is no great merit in it; but I
have obtained it, as corroborative evidence of his character;
and think it, for its own sake, worth preserving.



HYMN. SUPPER.
Our Father! we approach thy board,
Like children that would be forgiven:
Remembering him, thy Son, who poured
His blood for all beneath the heaven.
Once more, our Saviour! we arise,
And stretch our hands, to touch thy bread;
And taste the wine, with streaming eyes;
And humble hearts, and faltering tread.
O Thou! whose awful front was bowed,
In thine unspeakable distress,
To God, for us—we call aloud,
On thee, in this our helplessness!
Beseeching thee, our Saviour, still
To be our mediator, where,
The men that died on Calvary's hill,
With thee, are round thy God, in prayer.


WHAT IS AN ALBUM?
Say ye, who know, and have the power,
To tell what ye may know,
What is an Album?—'tis a flower—
It is the sunbeam in the shower—
Of wavering tint like tulip blow;
All ruddy here, with joy and light;
There purpled o'er with sorrow—
There crimson, blue and gold unite;
The sunset of the heart!—like night,
When coloured with the morrow!
With there a spot of trembling paint,
That changes while 'tis gazed on,
An emblem of the heart-complaint—
Like midnight fruit that, cold and faint,
Grows ruddy when 'tis blazed on.
And here are tints of silken hue,
All running in together;
Shifting forever in the view,
Like billows in their sea of blue;
Or young Love's nodding feather:
There Genius blazes—like the light,
By constellations given;
And there Stupidity, like night,
Or wind, when watery skies are bright,
Clouds all the fairy heaven!

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]



EXPRESSION.
There are hearts that love the unchangeable dye,
And passionless hue, of a tame blue eye;
And worship a brow that is ever serene,
Like the lifeless sky of a painted scene,
Where the sun-shine sleeps, and the clouds are still;
And motionless gushes the mountain rill:
Such eyes are too steady too patient, too true;
I love not their sleepy, inanimate hue—
But give me the glance with the soul in its rays;
The brow that can frown, and the eye that can blaze:
The smile of that brow is forever the lightest,
As a flash from a dark-cloud is ever the brightest:
For onem my dear girl, is the still, bright lake,
That winds cannot ruffle, and storms cannot shake;
The other!—the foam of the cataract-dash—
The darker the water, the brighter the flash.**


TO —
Nay, wouldst thou but write, for a moment, for me,
How hallowed would be the page!
I'd peruse it forever, still thinking of thee,
While the leaf rolled in light, as evolving to see,
How thy spirit could mine engage:
To mother of pearl, the leaf should turn;
The writing, to jewel-flame;
And rubies and sapphires, together burn,
Where'er thou hadst written thy name:
And, would'st thou remember the days that are flown,
When alone, at night, thou weepest;
While I turned to that page, where 'twas burning alone,
With feeling the purest and deepest:
O, the hours that have gone, like the zephyrs away,
When our spirits were purest and lightest.
Would return with our thought, and around us play,
With pinions—the quickest and brightest—
Then wilt thou not write, but a moment for me;
Thrice blessed would be the endeavour![15]
In my musing, twould come, coloured deeply of thee,
With the page curling bright, as delighted to be,
So dwelt on, forever and ever!
And to mother of pearl, the leaf should turn;
And the margin should tremble with gold:
An emerald wreath should around it burn;
And blossoms of fire unfold!—

Farewell, Sarah, farewell! and let me entreat you to
keep me informed of your health.—Can I do anything
for you, here? My business will detain me longer than I
expected.—

Your friend, forever,
RANDOLPH.

** Artfully managed—and full of beautiful illustration—language inadequate; and consonants
altogether too numerous.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n15

[15] Zounds—what a plunge for a rhyme,—E.d.

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]



AMBITION.[16]
I've loved to hear the war-horn cry;
And panted at the drum's deep roll;
And held my breath, when, flaming high,
I've seen our starry banners fly,
As, challenging the haughty sky,
They went, like battle, o'er my soul:
For I was so ambitious then,
I burned to be—the slave of men.
I've stood and seen the morning light—
A standard swaying far and free;
And loved it, like the conquering flight
Of angels, floating wide and bright
Above the storm, above the fight
Where nations warred for Liberty;
And thought I heard the battle cry
Of trumpets in the hollow sky:
I've sailed upon the dull blue deep,
And shouted to the eaglet soaring;
And hung me from a rocking steep,
When all but spirits were asleep;
And O, my very soul would leap,
To hear the gallant waters roaring!
For every sound and shape of strife,
To me was but the breath of life:
But, I am strangely altered now;
I love no more the bugle voice—
The rushing wave—the plunging prow
The mountain, with his clouded brow—
The thunder, when the blue skies bow,
And all the sons of God rejoice—
I've learned to dream of tears and sighs,
And shadowy hair, and timid eyes.

eaf293v2.n16

[16] Altogether better and bolder poetry.—Ed.

Letter JULIET TO SARAH.

Why did you not come on, at once, Sarah? You have
nothing to fear, nothing in the world, I assure you, about
him. I never see him; and, although he have authority to
visit me, yet he is wise enough never to use it, even on
business, except in the presence of a third person. I cannot
deny that such delicacy has raised him, a good deal,
in my estimation; nay, my dear Sarah, I will go further,
for I ought, in justice to an injured man—I believe that
you wrong him; that I have wronged him; nay, that he
has deserved little of the cruelty and unkindness, which
he has met with, in this world. But that is all. I cannot
say another word in his favour. Pray, compose[17]

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

yoursef, dear; and lose not an hour in making good your
promise. I want your company, at this time, more than
that of any living creature, except my husband.----
Come to me, Sarah. We have enough to forgive, and
enough to be forgiven; and we may be happier, in weeping
together, than, in this life of apprehension, apart.---
Fear nothing for him---though there be no chance of his
visiting me, without notice; yet, to make that perfectly
sure, I will address a note to him, the moment that you
arrive, requesting him to transact all his business with
me, thereafter, by writing. He will understand me.---
And now, farewell, my dear Sarah---my sister---my
friend. Take comfort; and all will be well, yet. We
shall live and be happy, in our compassion for the infirmities
of each other.

I am much better in spirits to-day, than I have been
for a long while. My husband's vessel has been spoken
with—“all well,” they say—and I feel, almost, as if I
had been pressed to his bosom. And yet, such dreams!—
so desolate!—so dark!—O, Sarah, I shall not be happy,
for an hour, till thou art with me, to cheer up my
widowhood; and help me to sustain the agony that is approaching,
with every blow of the clock.

JULIET. eaf293v2.n17[17] Altogether better and bolder poetry.—Ed. Letter MOLTON TO STAFFORD.

I hasten to answer the rest of your letter; as I promised.

No—we have no “dramatists”---no “architects”—no
“sculptors”---no “musicians”---no “tragedians.” And
why? It is not for want of natural genius. There is
enough of that among my countrymen. It is for the
want of encouragement, riches, a crowded population,
luxury, and corruption. These arts are of the last, to
which a people turn their attention. And when we turn
ours to them, we shall succeed, as we have, in everything
else, to which we have applied our hand, seriously. I
know of more than one man, at this moment, who is capa

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

ble of writing a great drama. We have many builders, who
have studied architecture, and would excel, if they could
feed themselves and their families upon the cameleon diet,
meanwhile. But we have not even a pretender to sculpture.
One Spaniard,[18] (Capellano,) a man of great talent---simple
and severe---and two or three Italians, have
been among us, of considerable merit; but we have no
native Americans. Sig. Causici, a pupil of Canova,
starving at Washington, under the bounty of a whole
people, is a man of extraordinary genius; but God forgive
the men that abuse it. They employed him to make
a colossal statue of Liberty: that is, they authorized him
to make one, probably, at his own risk. He made a stupendous
cast; and was preparing his mind for an immortal
labour, when he was prevented, by a touch of the annual
epidemick---economy. But, what did the great
men at Washington? I'll tell you. They watched an
opportunity, when he was away; tore down his workshop,
(for the statue was too large to be taken out of the
door;) carried off the plaster model; and elevated it, to a
place of permanent occupation, over the Speaker's head,
in the House of Representatives; where it is yet to be
seen, an everlasting libel on our nation. The artist had
well nigh gone distracted. He told me, himself, that he
would have cut his own throat, but for the hope of being
employed in some work, that would redeem his own reputation;
and shame them and their posterity, forever.
He is a fine looking fellow, with large, clear, hazel eyes,
light brown hair, full of fire and energy; and looks far
more like a German, than like an Italian. He came
from Verona. His Baron de Kalb, a little figure about
ten inches high, is the most truly elegant and vital piece
of sculpture, that I ever saw. He made it, in consequence
of another hint from the nation, only as a model for a
full length statue, designed for the Baron, by Congress;
which design, ended with the aforesaid hint. He has
more genius, by far, than Trentenova, or Capellano; the
latter of whom has more power, but is rather a grave and
serious workman---remarkable for a certain majesty of
deportment and cold dignity, in his statuary. As for
musick, it would be ridiculous for us to think of such a

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

thing. It is only fit for an idle and dissolute people; and
I never see a man play well upon any instrument, or
hear him sing a good song, without recalling the kingly
rebuke of Philip to Alexander, who had just finished
playing, divinely, on a flute. Are you not ashamed, said
Philip, to play so well? No, Stafford, I feel no histility
to musick; but I would not see any American, any republican,
distinguished for it. It is the growth of corruption;
the spontaneous issue and yielding of nations in
their decay. Yet, I can relish our sweet, simple, Scotch
and Irish melodies; and when I hear Mrs. French, the
very blood of my heart bubbles, to her incantation, like
a fountain. You have never heard of her, perhaps. She
is an honour to her sex; and though I love her singing,
for its passionate, sweet modulation, in “Down the Burn
Davie, love
,” and such old-fashioned airs, yet there are
others who cheer her to idolatry, for her Italian flourishes
and flings. Stafford, I cannot endure it. I cannot
bring myself to admire anything, merely for its difficulty;
and when I heard Madame Catalini, (whose
shake and trill, by the way, are not a whit better than
Mrs. French's, except in their occasionally brilliant and
rapid variety.) though she took my breath away with
her execution, yet she never touched my heart. I could
not help thinking of Rousseau's criticism upon the French
musick. The French and the English, said he, are both
ignorant of musick; but the mischief of it is, that the
former will not acknowledge it, and do not know it. They
affect to criticise all Europe---and the only notion that
they have of it, is, that it consists in violent transition
and loudness. Thus, she, who can squall the longest and
loudest, is sure to be most applauded at the French opera,
no matter how much sympathy she may excite by
her contortions; and, in the orchestra, the only peculiarity
that I can remember, is, that the whole band run,
one after the other, like so many cows gallopping, or fat
geese learning to fly—after a leader.

Somewhat of a caricature, I confess, Stafford, even
at the time that he wrote in; and I confess, also, that
some of the late French operas have been translated in
Germany and Italy. But what does that prove?---the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

advance of the French? I fear not. It may, with equal
probability, prove the degeneracy of the German and
Italian school. And this, I am inclined to believe, is the
case—for, it is the nature of refinement, to evaporate, at
a certain elevation. And the artificial beauty; the exquisite
delicacies and difficulties of their musick, have
been continually approximating to that point, for the
last fifty years. A man must be a professor, to relish
some of their commonest, and simplest productions. But,
play one of their learned, or brilliant ones, to a congregation
of Americans; and they would think the performers
mad—mad as march hares. To their ears, it is the
crash of broken glass; and the wailing of bruised animal.
How different is it, with our simple Scotch melodies!
I have seen a Choctaw Chief shed tears at Bonny
Doon—but that was before it had been manufactured into
a duett; and bespattered with Italian touches. I hate
these gew-gaws, and this splendid rubbish; and, though I
recommend the practice of Italian, for the same reason that
I would bid a man, that had to carry a certain weight of
armour continually, to practise, now and then, in a
heavier suit, leaping and wrestling in it—yet, my reason
would be, not that he should spend his life in leaping
and wrestling; but that he might be more at his ease,
more graceful and dignified, in the armour that was
made for him.

And when I see a sweet girl, with lips just thrilling,
as if a live coal, from Apollo's own altar had touched
them, and a heart gushing out with melody; when I see her
mingling the graces of the Italian, with the dear Scotch,
and Irish minstrelsy—my fingers itch to be at her. I
pity her; her nature is abused; and her heart is corrupted—
as much, as if she wore paint and patches, and the
false jewelry of an Italian opera girl. But why does
she this?—why?—who are her masters? That will explain
the mystery. They are either Frenchmen or Germans;
full of passion, real or affected, for the Italian
school; or Italians themselves; all of whom mock at,
and scorn, as with something of a constitutional, and political,
hatred and derision, the sweet simplicity of our
only national musick—nay, not musick, melody.—It is

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

not even harmony. As a matter of art, these teachers
are right. There is no science in these melodies. But
who was ever touched, to the core of his heart, by science?
There are some things, such as eloquence, poetry, and
singing, where science is detestible. I want not to be dazzled
nor astonished, at all times. I ask only to be moved,
agitated—to delirium, if you please; and science can never
do that—it is like the flourish of a white pocket-handkerchief,
in a speaker, to apprise you, seasonably,
of his design to be pathetick. No—Nature is direct.—
Her eloquence is of the blood—the crowded sky—the
thought breaks upon you, clap after clap, till your whole
nature is disordered. Call up a mother, who has just
lost her infant—bid her tell the story—look at her—study
her. There is no wearying preparation. She repeats
the same thing, over and over again, a hundred times.—
There is no poetry; no play of the imagination, in what
she says. There is not even the simplest observance
of rule—her sentences are short—broken—exclamatory—
familiar---colloquial—vulgar, it may be, and ungrammatical.
But your tears follow---and your heart heaves to
it. Can you improve it? Take it home---dress it up
into an oration---dramatize it—and lo! the essence, that
volatile and penetrating spirit, which, from the broken
hearted mother, set all your arteries weeping, that has escaped!
Nay, go to the blacksmith, at his anvil; the farmer
at his plough; put him upon his trade. He is forcible
and direct. Has he been wronged? mark his gesture---his
eyes---his hands---the variation of its countenance
and voice. That man is eloquent. For, what is
eloquence? It is the power of convincing. And he, only,
is truly eloquent, who can convince, right or wrong.
Captivation is another thing---a fool may captivate; but
it takes a giant to convince. But more of this, by and
by, when I come to speak of our orators.

Just so, it is with musick. I cannot endure what is
artificial in it. I love only what is natural. But what is
natural? That were difficult to tell. It is what is simple,
continued, and gentle. Such are the notes of a bird.
Certain notes are continually recurring. At any rate,
if I may not define what is natural, I can easily tell

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

what is not. The Italian musick is not. It is the very
definition of what is not.

Our NOVELISTS—You have frequently spoken of them,
with emphasis. We have no such thing with us.—I
know not why it is; but the trade of novel writing has
been of late, as if by common consent, relinquished by
men of genius and power, to women and children; and
if, now and then, a tolerable affair comes out, like these
late Scotch novels, all the world seems to run mad after
it.—It is surely not well considered, this thing. Is
it Stafford? There is no class of literature, which may
be made to have; nay which has, in reality, such an influence—
upon society;—and, if a man, who had the
strength and vividness, of a dramatist, and a poet, were
called upon to reflect and to choose, that mode of writing,
which would be most likely, if he were truly
powerful, to give him the widest theatre for a display of
that power, it is my deliberate opinion that he would
choose a novel;—and yet, in whose hands do we find this
body of our literature?—In the feeble of heart—and the
faint of spirit-the gossipping and childish. Now and then,
it is true, a Godwin will break the seals, and invoke the
genii to ascend; but it is with an uncertain aim; and
as if he were not proud of the office. So too, there is a
Maturin—he might do well; but he is haunted by the
spirit of Byron, and the devil himself, at the same time.
Such men are out of their element—novels might be
made, yet, full of distinctness; full of reality, yet carrying
the marvellous in every page.

But in our country, there is every thing to discourage
a novelist—nothing to incite him. The very name of
having written a novel—although the wise and reflecting
acknowledge, that no literature hath such an influence
upon our language, and manners—none such fascination,—
for, in its witchery, it surpasses the stage—
and is read, secretly, by them that read nothing else—
and them that are not permitted to visit the theatre—and
none so wants to be purged and purified—yet the very
name of a novel writer would be a perpetual reproach
to a man of genius.—Would that some one would arise!
and laugh to scorn, the presumption and folly, of this doc

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

trine—and trample it under his feet! What is to prevent
him, even in America? We have no old castles—
no banditti—no shadow of a thousand years to penetrate—
but what of that. We have men, and women—creatures
that God himself hath fashioned and filled with
character. And what more do we want? By heaven,
Stafford, if I had the power, I would, myself, set
about the work, before I slept:—I would take up
the tale, with the events of this very day—and I
would dare to say, to them that, questioned me.—Lo!
here is a proof, that we want no traditions—no antiquity—
nothing but tolerable power, to tell you a tale
that shall thrill to your marrow—and that too, without
borrowing from anybody, or imitating anybody.—You
laugh at my enthusiasm. I am sure of it. But why
need we go back to the past for our heroes?—There
is no such necessity; and he who shall first dare to
grapple with the present, will triumph, in this country.
Remember, my prediction.

Another very serious reason why, whatever were
the merit of our writers, we could not enter into
competition with the men of Europe is, that we cannot
afford to write for nothing; and yet, if we would
write for nothing; and give the copy right of a novel,
for instance, to a publisher, it would still be a perilous
adventure to him. Shall I tell you the reason?
Our booksellers here can publish your costliest poems,
and novels, and dramas, without any expense for
the copy-right. You give Byron or Moore five thousand
guineas [19] for a poem; and, in forty days, there
will be an American edition published here, for the copy
right of which, our publishers have not given a
cent. Names will sell anything. We all know that.
Here is a poem, for example, of Walter Scott, for sale
in Philadelphia, at this moment, called Hallidon Hill,
which, I venture to say, has not been read, by twenty
people in the city. And yet, the time was, when the
man who should have predicted such a thing, would
have been hooted at for a fool, or a madman. Then,
Walter Scott was, “the greatest poet in the world.”—

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

Now, he is not thought of, as a poet. Then, he had a
name—now, he has no name at all—as a poet. The
consequence, you will perceive, of this practice in our
country, is, that, until the authors, or publishers of European
works, have the wisdom to take out copy-rights
in this country, their reputation will be at our mercy;
they will be subject to all sorts of bookselling piracy
and trick; they will get nothing of the vast profit,
that is obtained here, by the sale of their works; and
our native authors cannot contend with them for a
day; because, it is more profitable for a bookseller, in
America, to re-publish established works, of established
authors, when the publick in England have already
past judgment upon them, and there is therefore no
risk in re-publishing them here, than to publish native
works
, though they be made a present of the copy-right.

But will this last forever? No. The time is rapidly
approaching, when, it will be enough to sell a work, if
it be called American. We are getting to feel a national
pride; and men are already beginning to put in their title
pages, “by an American”—and “an American Tale”—
words, that, a few years ago, would have been as
politick, as “by a Choctaw”—or “or a Narraganset tale.”

You have heard of Charles Brockden Brown. Your
reviewers, two or three years ago, took into their
heads to call him a great novelist. He deserves the
name. Yet we, his countrymen, never knew it. He
lived and died in obscurity. His works, which amounted
to about ten or a dozen volumes, are not to be
found in America; or, rather American editions of
them are not to be found. In every publick library, to
be sure. London editions are to be had. Whenever his
name is mentioned here, at this time, you hear it accompanied
with some proud epithet; and yet, he is literally
unknown to us. Few, even of our literary men
have read him; although our North American Review,
very gallantly, undertook his resuscitation—but how?—
feebly enough—and when?---not till he had undergone
an apotheosis, at London. There is our courage.
A native author, over whose grave we have been

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

walking for twenty years, without any emotion, has
been dug up, and embalmed abroad---and lo, we have
to go to another people even yet, to understand who,
or what he was. We call him great, not because we
have read him---not because he was great; but, because
foreign Reviewers have called him so.---Oh, we are a
base and treacherous people—base to the reputation of
our fathers; and treacherous to the inheritance of our
children. We suffer all men to dictate us—in that empire,
where God never meant man to be dictated to,—in
the empire of genius.

Shall I give you my notion of Brown? I will. But
first, let me inform you, that he wrote piece-meal, for
the periodical papers of the day; and that, his tales
were often issued, one volume at a time, by different
publishers; so that you can find an interval of several
years between the first and second volume of some.

Brown was too much addicted to Godwin. That
was the greatest fault. But he was altogether superiour
to Godwin, in the appaling distinctness of that manner,
by which he made very trifling incidents of importance
enough to occupy your whole heart and soul, for
many pages. Like Godwin, he sought to make you
think with him—accompany him—at every step. He
was not content with telling a story to an audience—he
acted it. His novels are not so much narratives, as they
are dramas—long, continued soliloquies, which you are
made to overhear, in your participation. He is daringly
improbable; and continually forgetful of what is past.
Events occur without any order or design—he affects to
explain them, and yet he leaves you, as in Wieland, with
a feeble, teasing dissatisfaction at your heart, as if you
had been listening to one that could not get himself out of a
scrape, except by affronting your good sense, or by remaining
obstinately silent. This might be well, if there
were any dignity about the feeling; but there is not.—
It is not a yearning to know, what is to become of such
and such a character; or how such an incident took place;
but merely a kind of self reproach, that you have been
held in thraldom so long, with so little art. Occasionally
too, a simple incident, will occur so frequently, and be
made so much of, as to excite a suspicion of its reality.

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

Thus, in Clara Howard, I believe; and in Ormond; and in
Edgar Huntly, there is the same bill of exchange and misapplication
of money, with much the same reflections.
The incident is too natural; and the pertinacity of the author
suspicious. It not only leads one to doubt his invention,
but to believe that, some such incident must have
happened to himself, in reality; for men are apt to make
their own calamities, a little more conspicuous, than
they ought to be. I could mention some other faults of
the same kind; but it gives me more pleasure to think
of his excellencies; contrary to my general rule, which is,
to look for the bad in what is good; and, for the good,
in what is bad—for faults, in the work of a master; and
for beauties, in the labour of inferiour genius. My first
canon in criticism, is to discover, if I can, what was the
object of the artist. Till I have discovered that, I am
dumb. If he have done what he attempted, he must be
praised, whatever were his attempt. We may dislike
his taste; condemn his judgment; but, we cannot pretend
to say, that he has not that—which, of itself, is greatness—
the power to do what he undertakes. It is hard to
condemn a man for not doing, what be never attempted.

By this canon, let us try Brown. He attempts only
to agitate, for a time. He succeeds. He has no poetry
in his heart—or, at least, nothing that the world mistake
for poetry, the beautiful and pathetick:—the tender or
dazzling: but he is altogether compounded of the distinct
and earnest; the expressive and terrible in morals. He
is never humorous—never rhetorical—never splendid;
he never attempts the descriptive, except it be the descriptive
in passion, which he shows, rather by its effect;
and in its meditation, than by any detail. He is generally
mild, and thoughtful; or profound, and direct; but,
often very sedate, and very dull. Extraordinary things
occur continually, for no other purpose, it would seem,
than that the author might make his hero meditate aloud,
for a time, upon the mystery:—and this propensity
Brown was undoubtedly led into, by his love of Godwin
and his Caleb Williams; but he forgot that, throughout
that admirable novel, there is a continuity of design,
which will not permit you to doubt the scope of any

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

incident, however trivial. What Brown might have been,
but for Godwin, it were easy to say. He would have been
only a narrator of marvellous tales, chiefly remarkable for
plain, direct management, and a tone of serious conviction,
as if he believed what he was saying. What he would
have been, after having his mind imbued with the dark,
and beautiful waywardness of Godwin, whose faculty
of making trifles momentous and tragical; and improbabilities
probable, was never equalled by any other
man, if he had not yielded himself too unreservedly, in
his admiration of him; and become an imitator in all his
forcible works, it would have been no difficult matter to
foretel. He would have been one of the few great novel writers
that the world has ever seen. No one would have had a
more distinct and formidable character. No one would
have dealt more unqualifiedly, or more unsparingly, with
the terrible and the dramatick. As it is—Charles Brockden
Brown does not deserve his present reputation.—
His Clara Howard and Jane Talbot are paltry tales,
distinguishable only from the mass of such productions,
by a more thoughtful tone, and heavier probability. His
Edgar Huntly is a tissue of agitating adventures, put
together in patch work, with amazing talent at times;
and, again, at other times, with a slovenly and shameful
indifference. His Ormond, or the Secret Witness,
does not correspond at all with the title. One would believe
that he had written the work, without having once
thought of title; and that, then, he had put in a little note
containing the only incident, where anything like a
Secret Witness may be found, merely as a kind of justification
for the title. His Arthur Mervyn and Wieland
have some awful features in them—but they are
frightfully indistinct; and his principal character is always
the same---always Carwin---always an adventurer---and
always doing what you cannot expect. Thus,
the hero of Arthur Mervyn, we are led to believe at one
time, will prove to have been the schoolmaster, who many
years before, had destroyed Arthur's own sister. There
cannot be the least doubt, that it was the intention of
Brown to follow up the hint, at the time; but he forgot it,
when he took up the tale again; and has left us to complain

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

of his having invaded the unity of his own design, and
forgotten his own purpose
, in a very childish manner.

But let me forbear. You perhaps have heard of the
Spy. There is another imitator. The author has fallen
so much into the manner of the Scot, that, if there
were some good tedious Scotch dialogue in it, few people
would he able to detect the counterfeit. It is a very
good novel; but they are making such a fuss about it
here, that we shall become ridiculous abroad, when they
come to read it, where the Scotch Pedlar, in the Antiquary
(the original of the Spy,) has been before. The Spy,
like the Pedlar, is omnipresent; always appearing when
not expected—nor wanted. Some parts are capital—the
death of the Skinner—the character of the Irish woman;
some of her dialogue; the escape of Wharton, after he
gets into the saddle:—and some points in the men of Virginia.
But, as in the Waverly writer, there is a distressing
barrenness of invention; and no poetry at all. The
two principal characters escape from death, by a similar
expedient; one, in the disguise of an old woman; and the
other in that of a negro; and that too, from the centre of
an armed camp, with watchful sentinels all about.
Whenever the author is in a scrape, too, he sets fire to
the chief mansion house—or introduces General Washington—
as if, just on the point of doing some very foolish
thing—and deterred from it, page after page, by some
impertinent trick of authorship, to prolong the tale, and
protract the catastrophe; just as if his manuscript had
fallen short of his contract with the printer—and then:
too, Washington—George Washington is profanely introduced;
and always profanely employed, in situations
totally unworthy of him—perilous—foolish—and ridiculously
mysterious;—and the Spy is made to outlive the
times—and fight and die in the war of 1812—which was
another after thought.

Every thing is done for effect. Some fine incidents
occur; but they are too often clap traps, stage incidents.
A woman, for example, is shot through the heart—and
dies, the Lord knows why. It does not help the catastrophe,
except that it lightens the obligation of the author,
who has no talent in the pathetick, or passionate,

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

though a good deal in the humorous, and an uncommonly
fine one, in the descriptive—not of the human
heart, but of nature—and the individual things—of nature.
The Spy too, when hunted for his life, is made
to fire at people, and then throw away his gun, merely to
terrify them: to sit upon a rock, and eat chinquipin berries
within pistol shot, almost, of his mortal enemies—to talk
wildly about his father, without telling us why, although
great interest is excited—and we are made to expect an
important result; and finally, to destroy a protection given
to him by Washington, at the very moment when it was
to be used—aye, when that case of mortal emergency
had arrived, which was the only object of the protection,
where nothing else could save him—the Spy—merely that
he might utter a few mysterious words, and make a stage
flourish, pulled it out of his pocket, and swallowed it.—
Such tricks are contemptible. The author, I hope,
will never repeat them. He has good talent, as I have
already said—but he must not believe what the people
tell him of it. It is not a great talent—and never will be.
He wants originality—passion—poetry—and eloquence.

His Precaution, the first of his novels, no mortal,
but a critick, could get through with. It is a tedious, intertangled,
boarding school tale. His Pioneers (by the
way, I would have you remark the order of these productions—
Precaution—the Spy—the Pioneers—and the
Pilot—one would believe that he meant to lead his
countrymen into an enemy's territory,) which is just
abroad, has disappointed the sensible and “thinking
people” prodigiously. The first volume is mere stuff—
laboriously beaten out; but the second is very good.
Most of the characters of the Spy are repeated. And some,
under the same names. Sergeant Hallester and wife,
for instance;--and then, there is the same old maid; and the
yankee, from Connecticut, in both—and the same negro
in both:—and one character taken from Brace-Bridge
Hall (I mean the character, if it may be called one, of
Mr. Jones, who is the identical bachelor of Irving,) and
another compounded from Rip Van Winkle, and the vagabond
itinerant; the former of which Irving, himself,
borrowed, or stole from an old German tale, which I

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

remember. There is a battle too, surprisingly after the
fashion of Irving in Knickerbocker, to avoid bloodshed.
There is a Frenchman, however, in the Pioneers, who
talks not only broken English, but broken French
enough, to convince you that the author is not at all familiar
with the French; and a Sailor, whose character
is well supported; but whose language is a compilation
of sea phrases;—and both appear to have been made up,
without understanding their application, from some
wretched vocabulary. Elizabeth is a fool—Miss Grant,
who was meant to be the heroine, is let alone, at last, in
a laughable, author-like way, as if she were forgotten.
But there are some capital things in it--capital. The fire
on the mountain, which, to be sure, is too exceedingly
like the sea-shore escape in the Antiquary—where, for
the Beggar, we are to read the Indian Leatherstocking;—
the death of the catamount---the shad fishery, (too
like the whale-killing in the Pirate, though)—and the
christmas shooting, which is faithful and masterly—and
the stag hunt—are equal to any thing in the history of
novel writing, for vivid description. They are, to be
sure, not overpowering—but they are very distinct; and
even sublime, circumstantial, and terrible, now and then.

But the best joke, after all, is—and I will put my reputation
on the fact (being anonymous!) that the Wilderness,
a Tale of Braddock's Times, is another novel by
the author of the Spy and Pioneers. I have heard nobody
say so. I have never heard it conjectured—but I
am sure of it
. The style is the same—the chief incidents
the same (the death of the catamount and the
death of the Indian, after the Rhoderick Dhu school—
and the extracting of a ball, two or three times,
are the same)—the character the same—an Irishman,
who talks tolerable Irish—another, who talks just about
as much like a Scot, as the sailor does, like a sailor, in
the Pioneers; and a Frenchman, who talks anything but
French. How pleasant it is. Mr. Walsh, I dare say,
has never read the Wilderness—or, if he have read it,
has thought it, what it is, a paltry tale—utterly destitute
of merit,—and yet, had the title page borne the legend,
By the author of the Spy,” he would have thought

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

it, no doubt, quite an honour to the country. I say first,
that it is—by the author of the Spy. I care not who
contradicts me; and I say secondly, that it is better than
Precaution—and as good as nine tenths of the Spy and
the Pioneers—and in style, precisely the same. So
much for a name.—

On the whole, however, I am afraid that the author
has done himself up; and I feel sure that, if his Pilot be
not worth a dozen of the Pioneers and Spy, that he will
be overhaled with claws of iron, by his warmest admirers.
At present, they expect too much. Of course,
they must be disappointed.

But the most amusing part is yet to come. I have
heard two of these very works attributed to the author of
Niagara, Goldau, and Otho, of whom I have already spoken:
nay, I have heard a man say, that he knew him to be
the author of the Spy. I smiled; because, if I understand
that writer's character, he could not have written either
of them;—and if his pride and vanity be, what they are
said to be, he would never have published them, if he
had written them; he would consider them as altogether
beneath him. And this reminds me of another report,
which, I confess, to be far more probable, that he is the
author of Logan and Seventy-six, of which I have already
given you my hasty opinion. They have been
ascribed to several; but to no one, so generally, or with
such pertinacity, as to him. But are they his? Let us
examine the evidence. It is conceded that they are
both the production of the same person, not so much
from any unequivocal internal evidence, as from the fact,
that the author of Seventy-six avows himself to be the
author of Logan.

The reasons that I have heard assigned, in proof that
he is the author, are, chiefly, the following:—First, the
style:—secondly, the incidents:—thirdly, the general
opinion of the publick:----and, fourthly, the fact that he
does not deny the authorship.

And first, for the style. I admit that the style of this
author is very remarkable. And yet, how varied it is.
In the length of twenty pages, you will find a variety of
different styles; now argumentative, and now

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

declamatory;—now broken and abrupt, and now, mild, temperate,
and well sustained. For myself, I cannot deny,
that I like his writing, with all its passion, vehemence,
brokenness and extravagance; because, I have persuaded
myself, that he, who agitates me, must himself be
agitated. But grant, if you will, that his style is very
remarkable, and very faulty. Is it not, for that very
reason, the more easily imitated?
Great peculiarities are
easily counterfeited. Lord Byron—Dr. Johnson—M.
G. Lewis have been successfully imitated. The profoundest
men of the time—criticks—were deceived by
Irelands' imitations of Shakspeare. And Bonaparte
confessed, that a spurious work, purporting to be
written by himself, was so amazingly like him, that
it might not only deceive others; but, that there were
passages capable of deceiving himself. I can readily
believe this. I would undertake to imitate the style
of any man, if he be at all remarkable, in prose or poetry,
so as to deceive any critick. And this, if you
please, my dear Stafford, does not imply any equality;
but rather a little ingenuity in the imitator. He has
but to seize on the peculiarities of the writer, and obtrude
them, continually, in as adroit a manner as he
can, to be sure, upon the reader. There never was a
greater blockhead than he, who, for a time palmed off
certain minor poems upon your publick, and ours, for
the poetry of Byron.—The Farewell to England is one
of the number, I believe, that yet passes for a genuine
Byron. I do not distinctly recollect, but I believe that
that is one of several, which passed for Byron's, from
the first, and which were avowed by the author, who
was an Englishman, in his preface to a volume of
wretched stuff that he published in Philadelphia, a year
or two ago.

Is it safe then, to depend so confidently upon style;
particularly where that style is remarkable, chiefly
for peculiarities, that are so very easily imitated, as
abruptness—boldness and arrogance. As we grow older,
do we not become more distrustful of all evidence?
Do we not learn that, to copy is one thing; and
to imitate, another; and that, even copies, in painting for

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

example, are not infallibly known; and that imitations,
by a tolerable artist, of a great master, are far more
difficult to detect; and may pass through the whole
world for original. How long, for instance, has the
world gone on ascribing the Venus de Medicis to Praxitiles,—
and yet, we are now beginning to believe that
it is not his—and that, all the sculpture, within our
reach, is but the workmanship of a degenerate age.

Style and manner then, are not to be depended upon,
so implicitly, as they would seem to be, at the first glance.
Men are unequal. Men of genius are particularly so:
consequently, they are more easily imitated—and their
imitations are more difficult to detect. The author of
Niagara and Otho is, certainly, a man of genius. That
will not be denied. Every page is full of inequality,
confusion, and darkness. It is easy to be unequal,
confused and dark. Logan is remarkably so.—I can
take passage after passage from Logan; and compare
them together, before your eyes; and you will perceive
that they are as unlike each other, as any two things
that were ever written. At most, therefore, if you depend
upon style, you will be driven to admit that all of Logan,
and Seventy-six cannot have been written by the
same person—nor by the author of Goldau, and Otho;
and Niagara.

But let me come to facts. I can refer to several articles
in Blackwood's Magazine; and to several in the
Monthly Magazine; altogether in a similar style, and
particularly to one in the latter, respecting hypochondria,
from the use of opium, which appeared simultaneously
with Logan, that—if we might depend upon style,
and even thought, one might swear was written by the same
man; nay, I have heard it almost sworn to, by an
acute critick, and an intimate friend of Mr. Neal.
And yet—I have good reason to believe that Mr. N.
is not the author of any one of them.

Well then—we cannot depend upon similarity of style.
It proves too much. It is only a circumstance; but, as
a circumstance, entitled to great consideration, I admit.

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

The next question is—whether we can depend upon
the incidents. Many of them are said to be incidents
of his own life:—and the people who know him, pretend
to find in it, his own wayward and adventurous
journeying, shadowed throughout. Who can believe
this? What would be more ridiculous? Yet nothing
is more common. I have been gravely informed that
the character of Echo in Keep Cool, is a faithful portrait
of the author; and seriously assured by one, who
knew all the parties well, that all the characters were
real; and that Earnest, in the same novel, was drawn by
the author, for himself!

I would ask what are the incidents in Logan? are
they very remarkable? are they known? Certainly—
they must be known, or who could recognize them in
a novel? Is the author a fool or a madman? The
world are divided in their opinion, perhaps
. There
are many, it is true, who believe him to be both; but
I am not of that number. These incidents are known
there can be no doubt of it; and they must be remarkable,
or nobody would remember them:—consequently,
they are the legitimate property of the publick,
and subject to the appropriation of any novelwriter,
whatever.—I have heard a good deal of them;
and if they be true, it would be rather difficult, I think,
for any man to persuade the world, that an author
would so far publish his own shame; or so foolishly
imitate the notorious Byron, who is always the hero
of his own tale, as the world are charitable enough
to believe—or to declare, whether they believe it, or
not: and last of all, an author so ridiculously extravagant
as Mr. Neal, in his love of originality.

But remarkable as the incidents in question are—
I am told of two facts, that go a good way to destroy
my confidence in their testimony.

The first is, that, when Lady Morgan's Florence
McCarthy appeared, I am assured, that the friends of
this very Mr. Neal, found his portrait, in the ridiculous
coxcomb, De Vere. I believe this; because I have
been told so, by two literary men, who were in habits of
intimacy with him. And they both spoke of it, as a

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

portrait. One extraordinary coincidence certainly does
appear in that character. De Vere, very unnecessarily,
is made to mention his birth day.—Who ever thought
of such a thing. It was the twenty-fifth of August.---
It is odd enough that Mr. Neal was born on that very
day. De Vere, you know, was a bad drawing of Lord
Byron. So too was Glenarvon, which, by the way,
in America, has been charged to Mr. N. as one of his
productions,---beside being admitted by many, to contain
a portrait of him, in the character of the scoundrel,
who is the hero.

But the best of all is---that, about the time when, it is
alleged, that certain transactions occurred in his life,
which, for his own sake, he should have been discreet
enough, if they have not been misrepresented to me, to
keep forever concealed; there was a novel—a pious, dull
thing—with some very fine parts in it, called No Fiction
which made its appearance; narrating, with an
accuracy, almost too astonishing for belief, if it were
accidental, merely, the very same incidents, which are
the ground, on which he is charged with the authorship
of Logan. And yet—that was accidental, I verily
believe. In fact, it must have been so—unless he
were the author; or knew of its publication, at least;
for, it appeared in London before the transactions occurred
in America, which are so exceedingly like a part,
that are related in the book.

Can we depend now—upon these incidents—or resemblances
of character? More remarkable ones have occurred,
we see, where there can be no doubt of their
having been accidental.

But, it is not even necessary to suppose that they
were accidental. If I am rightly informed, Mr. N. who
is really thought to be a downright madman, with an
occasional lucid interval, by many people in the city
where he is living—has made no secret of them.—
He has spoken and written freely of them, but not ostentatiously,
if I may judge by one of his letters, which I
have seen. What would have been easier, therefore, than,
for another person to introduce them; and colour and
exaggerate them; and then—for nothing is more

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

common, to circulate a report that they were not altogether
imaginary, merely to give the work a run: for, we all
know, that the obscurity or insignificance, of the unfortunate
or wayward, are not always an antidote to the
publick appetite for the exciting and uncommon.

So far then, we have gone into the examination of
the two chief witnesses. Give them all their weight;
and, to what do they amount? The style is equivocal;
and the incidents publick property; and the coincidences,
not so remarkable, as others that were not, and could not
have been
, other than accidental.

Let us now look at the publick opinion. Can we
depend upon that? No. The longer we live, the more
doubtful we become of our own judgment, in matters of
mere taste. Of what weight then, should be the judgment
of the mob? I know that they have ascribed many
things to people, that never wrote them. I have reason
to believe—that Mr. N. has had volumes attributed
to him, that he never saw; and that much of his writing
has been attributed to other men. So it is, with
all authors. Of my own knowledge, I know that he is
not the author of one work, that has been ascribed to
him; and that he is the author of one more, that is ascribed
to another man. This, I happen to know.

But why does'nt he deny it! say the world. That
were very easy, one would think. But, without seeking
to account for his not denying it; I can readily
give many reasons, why any man might not deny it.
In the first place, in a country like ours, where there
are so few authors, and they universally known; it is
common to ascribe any new publication, in the newspapers
of the day, to one or the other, immediately, on
its appearance. In this way, if each take the trouble
to deny the authorship, he soon reduces the real author
to the necessity of standing alone. A man might
regard the work so attributed to him, as beneath his
genius; and then, if he were really a man, he would
disdain to contradict a report, that would more naturally
perish of itself, than by any attempt of his, to destroy
it: or, he might think it an honour to him; and, if
a vain man, or a mischievous one,—or one that was

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

willing to promote the concealment of the author, he
would never deny it. Or—he might really know the
author—have contributed, perhaps, a very little to the
work—or written the preface—(as I have known to be
done, in Allen's Revolution)—or corrected the proofs.
On either of which suppositions, he would be held to
such a course, as would best avoid publick remark or
inquiry—publick newspaper speculation;—for,---when
the friend is known—or the corrector of the press—or
the writer of the preface, it is no very difficult matter
to find the author. The difficulty of concealment then
would be immeasurably augmented. Conjecture would
amount to certainty. But there is yet another reason,
why a man might refrain from denying the authorship
of any work. By continually denying whatever was
wrongly ascribed to him, he would put it out of his power
ever to write anonymously; for, if he should refuse to deny
anything, no matter what; to no matter what impertinent
questioner---he would be immediately established, as
the author: and all would refer for proof to the fact of his
uniform denial before, on like occasions. So much for
the fact that he does not deny the authorship.[20]

But are there not other facts going, indirectly to be
sure, but very strongly, to prove that he is not the author?
He abandoned poetry some years ago; and, notwithstanding
every temptation, has never written any
since.—That would argue some self denial. He is very
ambitious, I am told; and established, in a lucrative,
and respectable practice: is very remarkable for his
diligent attention to the science and philosophy of Law—
and an indefatigable student. If this be true; and
I believe that it is; it is hardly reconcileable with the
character of a rash and headlong novel writer, which the
author of Logan and Seventy-six, most unquestionably
deserves.

Stay----I have lately heard something, which I can
depend on. Some publick paper once declared that he
was the author of Logan, Seventy-six, and some others.
I am told, that he laughed when he saw it---and said
that no human being lived, who knew him to be the

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

author of any work that he had not avowed, publickly, and
unhesitatingly. And the best of all is, that, while his
friends are seriously alarmed about the matter, and
anxious to vindicate his reputation from the charge of authorship,
he gives himself no kind of trouble about the
matter; and, I am told, thinks very highly of the works
themselves!

I have made a tremendous letter to be sure, dear Stafford;
it is almost a book; but when I get upon a temperate
and agreeable theme, it soothes my blood, and alleviates
the unpleasant throbbing of my arteries; and I love
to dwell upon it.

Perhaps a word or two more, on the character of these
novels, may not be amiss. The first is no novel. It is
a wild, fiery, protracted dream--a tale--not, perhaps “told
by an ideot
,” not “signifying” absolutely nothing---but,
full of sound and fury.” It would seem rather a vehicle
for the peculiar and daring opinions of the author, than,
any connected, and intentional development, of a preconceived
design. It is a great void, peopled with phantoms.
And when the author wants to terrify you; or
provoke you, by any startling paradox, or a discharge
of sky rockets, he makes the occasion, heedless of all consequences.
The whole book is full of darkness, repetition,
anachronism and extravagance. Nobody can read
it through, deliberately, as novels are to be read. You
feel fagged and fretted to death, long and long before
you foresee the termination. It is not dull---nor common
place; but it is too exciting. The author won't let you
cool off, for a moment, in your ascent. He has you, forever,
under whip and spur. We can live, year after year,
you know, on bead and water---in literature—as in diet;
but we should soon starve upon sweetmeats and cayenne
pepper. High seasoned dishes are disagreeable, after
a little time, to the jaded appetite. So, with the aliment
of the mind. So with Logan. There is material enough;
and spice and fire enough in it, for fifty volumes, such
as the populace are fond of. The author appears to have
written, only, while the fit was upon him; and always to
have forgotten, what he had already done; and, finally,
to have collected all the loose and flying fragments, and
tacked them together, any how—to make a book. To
my view, it is rather a great, troubled poem, than a

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

novel—and rather a common place book than either.
It is a world in confusion, where, to borrow one of his
own thoughts, the fountains of the human heart are broken
up, like the fountains of the great deep; where reptiles
are crawling about, over gold and coral;—and seagems
and skeletons are all jumbled together.

It is a torrent, that comes down upon you—thundering
through the mountains—stained with subterranean
ore; and encumbered with the wreck and ravage of a deluged
empire.

His Seventy-six, however, saving some laughable
blunders, in the way of authorship, is altogether superiour
as a novel. But I have no leisure to criticise that,
now. The first tale is told by an Indian, (a descendant
of Logan,)—the second by an old revolutionary soldier,
who gives fair notice, that he shall write just as he
pleases. Perhaps this fact may account for their incoherency;
and for an appearance, which I can only explain,
by saying that—because people, in conversation,
do not always finish their sentences, this writer does not;
and that, many pages look, as if they had been written,
without points, and without thought—and then pointed,
by a blind man, as well as they could be, at hap-hazard.

Good night.

eaf293v2.n18

[18] No—Capellano is an Italian.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n19

[19] Five thousand guineas!—fudge!—Ed.

eaf293v2.n20

[20] And what if he really had something to do with the works,—or were bound to secrecy;—
or had an interest in them,—or were employed, as I am, to superintend the printing—
would he not be silent?—Ed.

Letter

Sunday morning.

Nobody to trouble me, this morning, dear Stafford, so
that, without recurring to our novels, which I am heartily
tired of, I have some hope of being able to scribble
awhile longer upon our national literature.

Oh—the editor of the Galaxy. I had forgotten him,
again. His name is Buckingham. He is a strong minded
man; very honest, very sincere, and very obstinate.---
You are mistaken about his hostility to your countrymen.
He makes battle only with such of you, as are
eternally growling, like your own bull-dogs, at everything
American; and with the runaway English, who come
here to abuse us, and snarl at us, and pick our pockets.
He is a man of no education—was, for a short time, an
humble performer upon an humble provincial theatre—
then, a printer—and is now, editor and printer of a paper,
that, if he stick to it, as I think he will, must be a fortune
to him. He is a bold writer—sometimes an eloquent one;

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

a good reasoner—but too fond of going all lengths, when
not required; but he, even he, is not a man of a genuine,
natural, inward love or relish, for poetry. He might
have been, (as the editor of the Charleston Courier is,)
but it is too late now. He is a thousand times more than
he would believe, under the influence of education. The
finest thing in the world—prose or poetry—would run
an equal chance of being damned, by him, up hill and
down—from beginning to end;—or praised, in the same
way, without any qualification or doubt—as it happened
to be read, by him, before anybody else had expressed
an opinion—or after another, a rival editor, had praised
or censured it;—or, as the thermometer happened to be
higher or lower;—or, himself interrupted, a greater or
less number of times, while reading it. There is no calculation
to be made upon his opinion of anything. It
does'nt depend, in any degree, upon the subject itself; but
upon the state of the atmosphere, for the time—the source
through which the matter comes to him—the state of his
paper for the week—whether full or empty—the style,
in general, of his writing for the same week—whether
bitter or pleasant—whether he have set his teeth into
many or few; and, in short, upon anything and everything,
but the true merit of the question itself. His first
inquiry would be—not—How shall I treat this man, or
this question, or this book, on account of its real character.
But—how shall I treat it, or him, so as to excite
the most astonishment? Suppose it a book:—the
question is not, how shall I speak of it, on account of
the work itself; or the readers of it; or the author—but,
how shall I speak of it, to avail the New-England
Galaxy
, the Editor, and the Readers, thereof. Yet,
after all, why should we scold him? All reviewers do
the same thing.

Our Political Writers are worthy of all praise.
They are apt to be too declamatory and boastful
to be sure; but, in general, their writings abound in a
more rational, practical, comprehensive, and profound
knowledge of what they are talking about, than those of
any other politicians that I know—except Aristotle—
who is, after all, the fountain of wisdom on that subject.

We have many writers, too, on political economy, of

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

great merit—plain, practical men; at the head of whom,
since Alexander Hamilton's day, stand Matthew Carey,
and Daniel Raymond;—the first of whom, is, undoubtedly,
the most useful writer of the time; and the latter,
except that he is a little too flippant—as most young men
are, when contending with established authority, and rebelling
against it—even to bloodshed—disdaining to
qualify or dilute—in his manner of treating Adam Smith,
abounds in more sensible, original, and rational views
on political economy, than any writer—who has not
made it the study of his whole life:—nay, that you may
not think my good opinion too much qualified by that, I
will add, that he has done more than any other man—
fifty times more than Lauderdale—in exposing the mischief
and fallacy of Adam Smith's wealth of Nations—
that text book and Bible—that urim and thummim of
the high priest of political economy—with the lovers of
theory and hypothesis.[21]

You mention our Historians. We have half a dozen—
there are Judge Marshall, and Dr. Ramsay, and Mr.
Warren, and several others, who have written the history
of our country; and twenty more, at least, who
have pretended to write the history of the individual
states—and the life of individuals. But they are feeble
and tedious in general. Ramsay is the best; but he is
too diffuse, too amiable, and too credulous. The same
idle tale may be traced, not unfrequently, through half

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

a dozen of them, up to some newspaper of the day; the
sagacious speculations of whose editor are always preserved,
as if they were something oracular. Judge
Marshall is a truly great man;—and, would he abridge
his life of George Washington, to one fourth of its
present size; write it all himself, and reason as he does,
sometimes, upon the bench, he would do much to redeem
us. At present, it is said, that the best history, of our
revolution, has been written by an Italian! named Botta
shame on us.

There is one work, to be sure, said to be by Mr: Allen,
the poet, of which—no, I cannot permit myself to
believe such a story; and, I will not repeat it, except to
say that it was built by the job. Do you understand
the phrase?—by two poets—one Lawyer—one Reviewer—
and one Editor of a newspaper. It purports to be a
history of the American Revolution—by Paul Allen;
but, what it is, it might be difficult to tell. Mr. Allen
had little or no hand at all in it, they say.

Of our Orators—We have an army of this kind of
cattle. A republican government you know, is the
very hot bed of eloquence. There are multitudes, in
every state legislature; every court of justice; and, in
every popular assembly. Nay, in every country village,
you will find the greatest orator of America. You will
excuse my being very particular on the subject—and
content yourself with a few sketches of our most conspicuous
ones.

In the first place, there is an entire misconception, and
misunderstanding of what constitutes eloquence in this
country. It does not seem to be imagined by any one
here, that eloquence is not a distinct and given quality;
a substantial matter, having but one shape and colour.
The only notion that prevails, so far as I can understand
it, is, that eloquence consists in high sounding words,
poetry, and fluency. No distinction is made between
declamation, rhetorick, argument, oratory, and eloquence.
And, when a young man has once chosen his profession,
it never enters into his head, that eloquence must
always be appropriate to that profession;—severe and argumentative,
in the temple of justice; more hurried and

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

passionate before a jury, than before the bench:—more
lofty and poetical before a popular assembly:—more
studied, violent, and familiar; and declamatory by starts,
upon the stage; and more awful, collected, and unbending,
in the courts of the living God. But, they make
no such distinction. Judicial; popular; theatrical; and
religious eloquence are all the same thing to them. In
one word—the grand idea of eloquence is, that it is a
compound of rhetorick and poetry, and gesture.

Yet, I have heard Mr. Randolph called an eloquent
man. Ridiculous!—he is a distempered, rambling, acrimonius
fellow--exceedingly ambitious, without mind or
judgment—nay, he has not the power to make any man
minister to his ambition. He is fluent, witty, pungent and
burning—but he is neither a statesman, a politician, nor
an orator. He has an honest heart, it may be; but there
is no steadiness in his view; no scope nor calculation.—
He never argues, and never convinces. When his opponents
are silenced, it is by his flippancy, sarcasm, and
insolence. It is only of late, that his friends have discovered
what his enemies have long known—that he is
a man of great genius, cruelly disordered; a creature of
high faculties, jumbled together, without arrangement,
and slumbering or rebellious, like so many Persian satraps,
just as the whim seizes them; in one word, a peevish,
pestilent fellow, out of his element.

In short, John Randolph cannot be eloquent—for he
cannot reason—he never framed a syllogism in his life;
and his speeches, if a map of his mind were laid before
us; and they were traced out, with all their obliquities,
and intersections, would resemble the route of a defeated
army. His thoughts are continually rallying, and
never united. He affects to lighten, sometimes, with that
indignant spirit, which cannot, will not brook, the tedious
formula of demonstration; and he never fails more
completely. Why he has been treated with such deference,
at any one time, it would not be difficult to tell. But,
he never was respected; much less, revered; and, never
had any permanent influence; for men, who wondered at
his power; and dreaded his tartness, were afraid to trust
themselves to him, for an hour. It was, at a time of

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

much popular excitement. He came out from among a
great party, and publickly apostatized. He became a
spectacle, like the Jew at Vienna, who is annually converted,
at just exactly enough expense, to exhaust the
funds of the society, established there, for the conversion
of Jews, to Christianity. So much for John Randolph.
Let us approach some other of these terrible beings. But
remember;—you are to keep what I have said, constantly
in view—that eloquence, here, is considered a positive
given quality; and that, he who is eloquent in one
place, would continue to be so, though he carried the
same style into any other. Thus he, of the forum, may
go to the bench, or into the pulpit, and talk the same
rhapsodies; and nobody has the courage to call him to
account. The fact is, that we are spoiled by the Irish
fashion; and the British parliament—half of our school
boys are rehearsing from counseller Phillips—and the
other half, ransacking books of poetry, for quotations to
lug in, by the head and shoulders, whenever it is possible—
and studying the gesture, attitude, and intonations
of the stage; or, at least, of other men.

You have heard of Mr. Wirt. He is now the Attorney
General of the United States. He affects poetry, too;
but, if the cast of his countenance, and the character given
of him, by those who know him; and among others, by
Judge Rand, of Virginia, may be depended upon, he has
mistaken his power. His attribute is strength—peculiar
strength. Yet, there is a great and beautiful proportion
in his mind. He is too fond of ornament—nay,
he is profuse and prodigal (tautology, Stafford; but, in
America, that is considered a leading beauty) of it.—
Once, this was carried to a ridiculous excess. The subject
was buried in “furbelows and flounces.” He is an
author too; and his British Spy, the first of his productions,
I believe, is deservedly ranked among the most
beautiful of our country. He has written a novel, too,
but I have never read it.[22] It is called The Old Bachelor.
But, he undertook, (by contract, too, I suppose;
what a pity that men will bargain away their immortality
for a mess of pottage!) to get up the life of Patrick

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

Henry, one of the truly great men of America;--a being,
who, in his power and originality, stood up like a giant,
among dwarfs; and dictated to them, in the plain, great
language of a giant—of one, that feels himself, in every
limb and blood-vessel---what they were to do. Patrick
Henry was an eloquent man. Yet, you would look in vain,
for ornament, and rhetorick, and poetry, in his sayings.
No!—his manner was above that. It was kingly. No—
It was greater!—It was republican!—His manner was
as the manner of Paul, upon Mar's Hill—or of Brutus,
before the men of Rome—or of Cato, in the Roman Senate—
stern, and full of self possession, disdaining to talk
musically, or poetically. Yet, Patrick Henry was eloquent.
The men that heard him, shook in all their
limbs; and the sweat fell, like rain, from their foreheads.
Mr. Wirt had heard of this; but he had false notions of
eloquence. He attempted to describe it—but, he described
only rhetorick. He wrote a book of five hundred
pages, octavo, to prove that Patrick Henry was an eloquent
man; and he finished, by showing that he was a
rhetorician; and that his biographer was beside himself.
There was never a more intemperate, injudicious, and
unworthy biography. Instead of pushing Patrick Henry
forward, with his limbs all uncovered; standing unmoved,
amid the convulsion and turbulence of all the political
elements of the day; he, himself, mounts upon his
shoulders; and covers him, all over, with flowers and festoons,
and fire works. In short, The Life of Patrick
Henry
is a reproach to our literature; and utterly unworthy
of Mr. Wirt; although it has been daubed with
flattery, from one end of the country to the other; observe—
it has been; but the good people have just begun to rub
their eyes, and ask, where Patrick Henry is, all this time?
They look about them, but can see nothing, but Mr.
Wirt. The eloquence of Mr. Wirt, is the best and
truest, at times, that our country affords. I have heard
him, pursue, like a metaphysician, for a whole hour together,
a point of law, before the court, with a certainty
and precision; and in a style, so transcendently beyond
the technical trash of the mere lawyer, although there
was nothing inflated in it, that I have listened to him, with
amazement, and delight; nay, till I have forgotten—and

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

would, that I could forget, forever! that he was the
author of Patrick Henry's life.

He is a man, six feet, two inches high, I should suppose;
with a very large, heavy, but not ungraceful person;
and a countenance, of great strength and amplitude,
rather than beauty or precision;--but nothing, absolutely
nothing, except a little pleasantry of the eye, that indicates
either sensibility or genius. Yet, he has both, to a
degree sufficient for any great man. His manner is gentlemanly,
and commanding; and I have seen him, when
it was remarkable for dignity and ease.

As a speaker, his bearing is full of stout, indolent
self possession; and a sort of heavy, lounging gracefulness.
It is not easy to express my meaning, in a few words,
without an appearance of conceit—what I would have
you imply, however, is this: that, in his corporeal movement,
there is a gentleness, which is not the gentleness
of imbecility—nor is it the confidential, magnanimous
lolling of a giant; but rather that of a large and lazy
man. Observe—I do not apply this remark to the
intellectual character of Mr. Wirt. I speak, only, of
his physical operations. Yet, in those of the mind, he
wants energy. He is never daring, nor abrupt. There
are no eruptions of genius; no annunciations of the thunderer
in his eloquence; there is too much poetry; too much
proportion and harmony, in all his doings, for one of
such an athletick nature. He ought to dictate; he should
disdain to soothe. For my part, I hate wheedling, in
men, six feet two inches high; and I cannot endure their
tenderness and sentiment. I can think of nothing but
sick elephants. Yet, I have caught Mr. Wirt at sentiment,
pathos, and tenderness—altogether beautiful, it
cannot be denied; yet altogether out of place. These
things are well enough for rhetoricians and poets; but,
not for lawyers and men. It would amuse you, not a
little, to hear our sober minded, thinking people, whose
imagery and allusion, are never begotten by them, but
in sweat and anxiety; wondering aloud at the innumerable
apparitions, that came up at the bidding of Mr.
Wirt, like the battalions of Prospero, from vacancy.
To them, the operations of genius and poetry are

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

inconceivable; the fountain gushing, suddenly, with light
and inspiration; the spontaneous lustre of eloquence;
the hasty and terrifick combinations—the exploding
wrath, and beautiful splendours of the heated imagination,
are utterly incomprehensible to them; and Genius,
herself, but a pains-taking work-woman; and, even when
they are hurried away, by the rapidity and noise of her
evolutions; blinded and prostrate with her approach, as
she goes over her dominions, upon the wind; they have
that within them, which will not permit them to understand
her mystery and power. To them, all is labour
and toil. The flocking illustrations, that rush out—
thought paired with thought—like uncaged birds—from
the heart of an eloquent man, when he tears away the
veil; and you are permitted to look into it; are nothing to
their view, but laborious drudgery, happily brought to
bear, by long practice, and after many failures. You
will see them poring, amid the refuse and broken imagery,
of a natural orator, after he has done speaking;
as if there were some especial signification in every
chip and fissure:—yea, the very painted dross that is
found at the bottom of the exhausted cruicble, with all
its brilliant and beautiful disorder; and fantastick shaping,
will furnish them with everlasting matter of meditation
and astonishment; not, as concerning the opulence—
nor the wasteful prodigality of Genius—but in the
amazing wisdom, and foresight, and preparation that he
has evinced---even while the furnace of his heart was
all in commotion. Fools!---as if the lightning could
travel slowly!---as if the torrent of illustration could be
stayed!---the tide rolled back!---or the fire quenched, by
any incantation, less powerful than that of Him, who put
them into brightness and motion! As if it were not easier
for a giant to astonish you, by a continual exhibition
of his power, than to withhold it; or to slumber forever,
under continual provocation.

Such people will gather up the rough gold, that has
been rejected by the man of natural genius; or thrown
out, in the agitation of his heart, without shape or purpose,
in the careless profusion of his thought; and study
it, as they would a series of premeditated coins and

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

medals—as if every flaw and stain had the stamp and finish
of immortality;—yea, gaze upon the evolutions of a poetical
creature in her own element—of sunshine and blue
air—as if they were all the studied and predetermined
attitudes of a patient, laborious, and contemplative mind—
as if—heaven help the blockheads!—as if it were possible
to restrain the outpouring illustration of such a
nature, when all the fountains of the heart are broken
up. Such men will stand, while the luminous mind of a
great being is in play, like the machinery of heaven,
rolling over oceans, and among stars; and wonder, not
so much at the brightness, and noise, and velocity thereof,
as at the little expenditure of animal strength, that
is visible. To them, the mightiest operations of the human
intellect, are but experiments in manufacture or
machinery—mechanical improvements—like a saving of
fuel in a steam-boat; or an improvement in any every-day
matter of household industry. Their only wonder is,
how it can be done so cheaply, and so profitably.

But let me return to Mr. Wirt again. His language is
remarkably well chosen and beautiful; and his ornaments,
though rather profuse at times, are so free and
happy, that they appear to spring up, like fountains of
pure water, and flowers, to refresh some conquering magician
in his march:—but, I would have him less beautiful,
and more august. Let him come, full of his subject, determined
to prevail; and leave the toilet of the rhetorician,
to boys. For my part, I care but little, of what materials;
or in what fashion the harness of Goliah be
made, so that I can see the shape of the giant beneath
it:—and so that it permit him to walk about, unincumbered:—
and yet, I would rather see it of leather than of
gold:---and studded with iron, rather than diamonds.
Conquering or conquered, he should always be Goliah.
I speak plainly—warmly—I feel so. Mr. Wirt is too
fond of ornament, and poetry:—it suits not the style of judicial
eloquence. He should disdain it. A lawyer
should be characterised, by a severe simplicity—a stern,
downright, and manful exhibition of power, rather than
beauty. It is enervating to see great men occupied
with little things. Before a jury, an occasional flourish

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

might be well enough; but, even before a jury, it is better
to reason:—and, if a man would convince or persuade,
he will find that the less poetry he uses, the better it
will be for his client. People may be amused—astonished—
but they are never wrought upon, or convinced
by metaphor. There is a ridiculous emphasis given
to the tropes and figures of some men;—as if they were
substantial and difficult things. The barren of heart—
and poor of thought, treasure them up; and wonder at
them, till they often acquire a mistaken value, that
puts the good people, who talk about it, beside themselves.
The difficulty with a truly poetical mind,
is to withhold its illustration. It is easier, with such natures,
for they are always prodigal, to overwhelm, than
to husband. Yet, they, who are unfruitful—wonder at
the profusion and munificence of Genius; while he is wondering
at his own parsimony. Men of the former character
are, as a million to one, of the latter;—and the
consequence is, that the refuse of the imagination; the
lavish expenditure of them that cannot be spendthrifts;
and cannot be exhausted; is treasured, and stamped, and
hoarded, as something inestimable—written all over
with immortality and dominion—while, in reality, it is
worthless in general, and often counterfeit.

Sit down and repeat, to an eloquent man, some of the
beautiful thought, that he has uttered before you, in the
inebriety of his spirit; and he will laugh in your face.—
He sees nothing remarkable in it. In his common conversation,
he will say finer things. You may remember;
but he has forgotten them. They cost him no toil. To
him, it is a matter of surprise that men can ever think
so abstractedly, as that one idea alone, unaccompanied
by its associates and resemblances, shall be present to
them.

There!—I have now done with Mr. Wirt. Read over
what I have said, and see if you have any definite notion
of what he is, apart from that which you have obtained
from a few plain words. I have sought to be very poetical—
and what is the consequence? You are bewildered
in the profusion of imagery. Could I give a better illustration
of that distempered rhetorick, which is the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

fashion of the day?—the disordered and brilliant dreaming
of men, drunk with adulation, like Charles Phillips—or
yielding, like Mr. Wirt, to a fashion that they despise?

But you have inquired particularly about Mr. Pinkney.
And no wonder; for we are not at all backward
in our pretensions to national eloquence, on his account
alone. Yet Mr. Pinkney is not an eloquent man. He
is convincing, to be sure; and that is to be eloquent in
one way; but he would be more—and fails. What he
may have been at an earlier day, I know not, of my
own knowledge; but, if any faith may be placed in tradition,
there has been a time, when your blood would
quake to hear him. That time is past. Nay—so
well do I know the natural disposition of mankind to
exaggerate whatever is rare;—whatever they have seen,
or heard, of the wonderful, when there is nobody to contradict
them; that I am strongly inclined to believe that
he is now more eloquent than ever. Till I had heard
him—patiently—watchfully—reverentially, again and
again, I could not dispossess myself of the awful belief
that I was listening to the most eloquent man of America—
if not of all this world. I had heard it said so often;
and by men, so well fitted to judge, that I could not
doubt the fact—until I was obliged to break away from
the infatuation that enthralled me, and judge for myself.
Follow me, and you shall know the result. Nothing
can be further from eloquence; if, by eloquence, be understood,
any thing that is persuasive, beautiful, dignified
or natural, than the declamation or reasoning of
William Pinkney. There is no captivation or beauty
of manner, tone, or gesture about him. His
best speeches are a compound of stupendous strength;
feeble ornament; affected earnestness, and boisterous,
turbulent declamation. His deportment is brutal, arrogant,
“full of sound and fury;”—but the fury of no
man ever signified so much, I do believe;—unnatural
and vehement; accompanied with the rude and violent
gesture of a vulgar fellow, of uncommon personal
strength, in a violent passion; and transitions of voice,
so sudden, and uncalled for; as to jar your whole system:
and action, that you cannot imagine the purpose

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

of, except it be to prove that he has the use of his arms,
It is never illustrative—never correspondent to the
thought,---never dignified—and never gentlemanly.—
Yet—yet—my friend—Mr. Pinkney is a great man—
a truly great man.—His mind is adamant, clamped
with iron---a colossal pile of granite, over which the
thunders of heaven might roll; upon which, the lightnings
might exhaust themselves, without shaking, or harming
it. And were he contented with such a reputation,
as no man that knows the structure of his intellect,
would deny to him, he would have no rival. He knows
that he is, decidedly, the greatest lawyer of America;---
but this would not content his ambition. He would
monopolise the immortality of a kingdom. He would
be not only the greatest lawyer, but the greatest orator—
and the greatest statesman.—A statesman, he might
have been; and, probably, one of the profoundest that ever
lived:—a lawyer he is; and one, whose might is unquestioned.
But—God never meant him for an orator.—
He has no property of mind or body—no, not one—
calculated to give him dominion in eloquence; and
were it not for the prodigious elevation, solidity, and
amplitude of his mind, which makes the great overlook
his pretension as a speaker; and the mob to echo
their judgment without understanding the reason of
it—he would not be tolerated for an hour. No—
God never meant William Pinkney for an orator: but
he meant him for something more; and, but for a
strange perversity common to all men, which sets them
toiling hardest, for that reputation, which they are supposed
least likely to obtain—dissatisfied with whatevermeasure
of fame their fellows may award to them, unconditionally
as their natural and indisputable right,—
and makes them anxious to live, by a tribute
wrenched from the reluctant understanding of men,—
but for this, William Pinkney would have been, at this
hour, one of the greatest men of the age. But, it is too
late now.—He is going down, with a continually accelerated
motion, to the chambers of death.—I do not perceive
any decay of his faculties—but it is not, in the nature
of things, that he should continue many years long

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

er, unsubdued by the inroads of age; or unaffected by
the labour of his profession. His industry, even yet,
after the study of nearly half a century, is unparalleled.
No young man toils, with a more vehement anxiety,
at his first case, than William Pinkney,[23] even
yet, at every matter of moment in which he is engaged.
From what he is now, as a lawyer, you may form some
notion of what he might have been, had he rightly understood
his own powers, at first; foreborne to dissipate
his strength in experiment;—turned his back, in scorn,
upon the reputation of an orator;—disdaining to become
a politician; and directed all the stupendous energies
of his nature to the study of jurisprudence. Who then
would have mated him? Who then would have dared
to walk, where the shadow of Pinkney might have
fallen upon him!

He opened his career by studying medicine;—and,
soon after, began to read law with the celebrated Judge
Chase, whose attention he afterward awakened, in a
debating society, where he appeared as the champion of
Mary, queen of Scots. From that hour, his destiny
seemed fixed. He desired to be eloquent. He thought
of Demosthenes and Cicero; and his heart swelled with
ambition. He remembered not, that he was to be a lawyer;
and that Demosthenes and Cicero—were declaimers.
He forgot that he was to argue—and that they
had only harangued. It never occurred to him that
twelve men, are not to be agitated like a multitude:
nor, that it is easier, to put an ocean of human hearts
into an uproar, than the heart of one single, sober-minded
man. He reflected not, that the world had grown
wiser too, since the days of the Greek and Roman; and
that he, who should look to move a body of Americans,
in a court of justice, now, with the best thundering of
Demosthenes, would only make himself ridiculous.

But he erred yet more widely.—He worried his mind
with politicks, when his course was not to be a political
one; and he knew it, or ought to have known it. He
had chosen the temple of justice; and become one of
its priesthood; and yet he had the presumption to

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

dream of awing and agitating her ministers, while sitting
in judgment, with the incantations of eloquence.—
The thought was absurd; but it grew out of a mighty
ambition. It had been as wise in the Gaul, when he stood
before the old men of Rome, in their Senate Chamber,
to think of terrifying them by the clash of his armour.

Let me give you some notion of his appearance, first;
and then, I will return to the character of his mind.—
Imagine a thick, stout man, with a red, fat, English face
remarkable for nothing at all—apparently about forty
five years of age; thin, dark, hair cut close—about five
feet ten inches high---very fashionably dressed---with
a continual appearance of natural superciliousness, and
affected courtesy;---a combination of the English Bully—
and the English Dandy.[24]

You see what he might have been—had not his energies
been dissipated and distracted, by the variety of aims.
Yet, walk where he would, he pursued his way, like a
conqueror;—and had well nigh established himself as
the high priest of eloquence in America. It is time that
we tear down the urim and thummim from his breast.

He is a stupendous reasoner; but, what you would not
readily believe of one, so characterised by solidity and
strength, he is passionately fond of ornament and deviation.

He is a great general:—but, in the middle of a

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

campaign you may entice him from his entrenchments by a
rocket. Bring him in contact with a truly poetical
mind, under much excitement, and his argument resembles
a battery of coloured fire works—giving out incessant
brightness and reverberation. And yet, Mr. Pinkney
has only a good taste—a good memory—and a large
collection of such ready made pictures. They are not
manufactured in the heat and hurry of the blood:—the
light that they give out, is not that of spontaneous combustion:—
but rather that which is formally prepared—
kindled by attrition—when the material is heated to
transparency in a slow heat. He has not the faculty of
coining and impressing beautiful imagery, off hand:—
and his profusion is that of one, who, in his extremest
prodigality, keeps an eye at the bottom of his purse. I
have heard him often enough, to anticipate whole classes
of illustration—and ornament; for, they are, often, so
strangely linked together; probably by their arrangement
in the toy-shop of his memory—that one who has been long
familiar with him and his doings, will tremble at the
first glitter, as if he had laid a forbidden hand upon
some key-bayonet of the Tower; and were about to bring
down the whole armoury about his ears.

I have heard Mr. Pinkney begin, by dividing his subject
into three parts; and the first division exhausted it.
This, he was fully sensibly of; but he is a great lover of
arrangement; and he persisted in giving us the three
parts, nevertheless—in the way of “recapitulation, &c.
&c. &c.”

Mr. Pinkney has the power, if he had the manhood
and self denial, to use it; to make every stepping stone
of his argument, a luminious spot—and to storm the
works of his enemy, whenever he would. But he is
eternally diverted from his object. He is thinking of
himself—of the mob. He cannot forget that he is William
Pinkney—“Minister Plenipotentiary;” and that all
eyes are upon him; and he will turn aside, at any time,
to answer a paltry witticism; or to quote Gil Blas or
Shakspeare;—or scuffle with some poetical apparition
of his adversary;—or to tell about the Orders in Council,
“in the negociation of which matter, he had the honour,
if the court please, of being an humble instrument”—or,

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

what is worse yet, to compliment the court with the
most downright and lubberly adulation:—or—or—
to sneer at some younger man, who may not have the spirit
to retort—to the giant's heart—upon the spot. Aye—
and say what you will of Mr. Pinkney's argument,
I never saw him yet; no, never—pursue his argument,
steadily, for ten minutes at a time. He is always dashing
abroad—foraging among antiquated doctrines—or
foisting in a kind of learning, which serves no earthly
purpose but to show how well he remembers, what he
has often said before; and what has nothing to do, and
never can be made to have anything to do, with the case.
These interludes and episodes are forgiven in him, in
compassion to his greatness;—and because of his earnestness
and vehemence; but they ought to be put a stop to. It
is a reproach to any court of justice, to permit any man;
even William Pinkney, to rehearse his old arguments, in
forgotten cases, for the astonishment of a rabble; and,
were I a judge, I would as soon permit him to ransack
the literature of China—or explode, in a panegyrick upon
steam boats, as to ramble in the way he will sometimes
do, when he has a large auditory.

Let me tell you one or two anecdotes of him. He is
fond of quotations—and scatters latin about, with particular
emphasis. These are, in general, pretty well dove-tailed
into the body of the subject; but they sometimes
puzzle me confoundly to discover their application—or
place—till he has made both, for them.

One day, he was quite in a tempest,—to what amount,
I would not undertake to say—but the fee must have
been pretty respectable. While in heat, he used the
words outer darkness—simple and common words enough,
one would think, without any authority;—but Mr. Pinkney
lets no opportunity escape, of manifesting his turbulent
familiarity with the classicks. He drew a long
breath—and added, with deep emphasis, “as Shakspeare
says!

Who would not have smiled! Mr. Pinkney had probably
encountered the phrase somewhere;—but where,
it was not so easy to tell. In such a case, no better
name could possibly occur, for a doubtful progeny, than

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

that of Shakspeare. True—it was rather unlucky;—
for there were some persons, in all probability, that
heard him, who had read the Bible, and remembered the
phrase;—and more than one, who knew that, whatever
else might be in Shakspeare, the words outer darkness
were not But Mr. Pinkney was either ashamed to
quote the Bible—or ignorant of the authority.

He wants magnanimity. He is not the friend of the
powerful and ambitious, if they approximate at all, to
the limits of his dominion; and I have known him to
play off a paltry stratagem, to delude his associate counsel;
lead him deliberately astray; assist him in thickening
his errour; and then, as he rose, turn deadly pale
with the sense of his own unworthiness. But let me
leave this anecdote. It was one of treachery and legerdemain,
utterly beneath the manhood of William Pinkney's
nature—and one, for which he ought to have been
shot.

The physical powers of Mr. Pinkney are, to my notion,
strictly correspondent with his intellectual ones.
Both are solid, strong, and substantial; but without
grace, dignity, or loftiness; and both have a dash of fat
English dandyism. He affects to be courtly and conciliatory,
at times—but nothing can be more ridiculous.
All the training in the world would not make a gentleman
of him. He neither looks, acts, speaks, sits, nor
talks, like one. He dresses too fashionably; and too
much, as if it were a serious matter with him. Some
years ago, he was a notorious sloven; and I have seen
him, when the extreme gentility of his coat, would not
permit him to carry a pocket handkerchief—on a hot
day—all in a sweat—and actually foaming at the mouth;—
yes, I, myself, have seen him, at such a time, wiping
his nose and lips on the sleeve of his coat;—and the next
moment, it may be, while declaiming as if he would rupture
all his arteries, stand and pick his nose, with his
finger, in the judge's face. I have heard these things
contradicted—but I have seen them; and I hold myself
answerable for what I say.

His manner, as I have already told you, is exceedingly
arrogant and unpropitiating; his style of eloquence, a

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

most disagreeable and unnatural compound, of the worst
faults of the worst speakers. Mighty men, they that are
his models, may have been, in the way of reasoning; but
they were shamefully deficient in dignity, grace and
bearing. He is said to resemble Lord Erskine, as he
was, in the day of his power. It is a libel on Erskine,
who was himself a libel on the reputation of his country,
as a speaker. He is more after the fashion of your noisy,
parliamentary haranguers, who make it a point to work
themselves into an artificial heat, the moment that they
get possession of the floor, whatever may be the subject.
The language of Mr. Pinkney does resemble that of
Lord Erskine. His reasoning is about as forcible—but
he abounds more, in what the lawyers call departure.

You may be able to form some estimate of his character
from the following anecdote. You have heard of Mr.
Dexter—a yankee. He was once opposed to Mr. Pinkney
in the supreme court of the United States, where
each played for life and death.

Mr. Dexter was a plain man; very simple and direct
in his operations; but once in the wake of his enemy,
there was no turning him aside. He never troubled himself
with manœuvring or flourishing;—his only object
was to get alongside; when he boarded at once, without
smoke, or noise.

The galleries were crowded. The debate continued
for several days;—and Mr. Dexter prevailed. Yet, Mr.
Pinkney was pronounced the greatest orator in the
world! A friend of mine was there, a few days after;
and was induced to ask some young man, whom he met
in company; and who was really eloquent on the subject,
what was the argument of Mr. Pinkney. My friend was
a plain spoken, sensible man; who, when he went to call
a man a fool, always enunciated the word, as if he
meant to spell it for him, thus—f-o-o-l. He would permit
nobody to mistake him.

“His argument!” said the young man, whom we will
call Mr. A. if you please,—“O, it was a—a—but his
eloquence, sir!—by heaven, sir!—he thundered and lightned,
sir, before us!—he shook the house to its foundations,
sir!—every heart stood still!—he—he—”

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

“But the argument?” said my friend, quietly.

“O, the argument!—yes, sir, to be sure—the argument,
sir!—it was so clear and—ah! here is one of
his figures, sir!—“These plants,” said he, sir, “have
been watered with blood, sir”—and—and—and, sir—“the
thunder and smoke of the atlantic—”

“But the argument?” repeated my friend.

“Why, sir—I really—I—don't know how it is. It
was beautiful, I remember; and perfectly convincing—
perfectly—yes, sir, perfectly.”

Perfectly?

“Yes, perfectly,” repeated the young man, resolutely;
rubbing his hands.

“I dare say so. We oftentimes remember that we
have been satisfied with the result, without being able to
recal the process.”

“Precisely, sir—precisely. That is my case.”

“Well, perhaps you can tell me something of the eloquence
of Mr. Dexter. You are a great admirer of eloquence,
I perceive, sir.”

“The eloquence of Mr. Dexter—ha! ha! ha!—excuse
me, sir; excuse me—the eloquence of---ha! ha! ha!---why,
really, sir, I—but I can tell you what his argument
was—Mr. Dexter's eloquence---ha! ha! ha!”

“Ah! well, I shall be obliged to you.”

Well! I don't know anything about the law, sir;
but I a m sure that these are his very words, his very
words---I shall never forget them—eloquence!---eloquence
of Mr. Dexter!---upon my word, sir, I cannot
help laughing.”

“Well, then, the argument?

“O, it was after this manner,” said Mr. A.---and then
he took up the whole, and went through it; and repeated,
step by step, the whole of Mr. Dexter's argument.
It was a chain that could not be broken. Every link
was perfect.

My friend was silent for some minutes. “And who
got the case,” said he, at last.

“Sir!---O, Mr. Dexter, to be sure. He was on the right
side. That was it! Lord, it was all as plain as A. B. C.
Yes, sir, yes!---Mr. Pinkney was on the wrong side.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

---Every body knows that. Ah! if Mr. Pinkney had been on
that side—zounds! what a speech he'd have made of
it.”

There, Stafford!---that anecdote will show something
of the state of publick opinion here. A man that was capable
of writing, upon the very brain of a thoughtless,
and ignorant youngster, as in letters of fire, the whole
of a long argument; so that he was able to repeat it,
without knowing why; and a man; a lawyer; who was
capable of making one of the most difficult and perplexing
questions of our law, appear as plain as the alphabet,
to a boy; and to prevail against a host of lawyers; precedent,
authority, usage, and opinion---and much prejudice---that
man was not known to be eloquent.

There are several others, of whom I would speak, but
I am heartily weary of the subject. Yet I ought not to
forget Mr. Webster---Daniel Webster; one of the most
accomplished scholars among us---a great lawyer---and
one of the strong men of the earth. He will have few
rivals, or none, at the end of ten years. He is a savage
looking fellow, with hollow black eyes; and a stern well
built forehead. He is, undoubtedly, a good man; but I
should not sleep very quietly in the same room with such
a face, in Italy or Spain. He has the look of a murderer.
There is Emmet, an old man, with a fresh, pleasant
face; Lowndes, and Calhoun, and Sargeant, and---no
matter whom. Not long since, Webster set the whole
bench of our supreme court in tears, upon a dry matter
of law---the Dartmouth college question:---how, they
knew not;---for they sat upright, the bright drops
trickling down their venerable faces, without suspecting
it, till they saw, in each other's eyes, what astonished
them—tears! Mr. Clay is an awkward looking man,
with a kind of homespun foppery about him---wide ruffles,
and smoothly combed hair---a feeble face, and a
mouth, remarkable for its expression of imbecility; yet a
man of unquestionable talent---light hair---five feet ten---
talks well. Judge Marshall---six feet---dark and hard---
very feeble voice, and great mind. Mr. Sargeant, a
little, dark looking, phlegmatick fellow---face all alive
with solidity, self-possession and keenness.

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

Come to this country, dear Stafford; and the first thing
that I will do, will be to lead you into the supreme court
of the United States. But you will be indignant, unless
I first explain the mystery of the trade. America has
produced several men, that would do honour to Westminster
Hall---but they all talk too much, and so do
your great men. William Pitt was the only exception.
Maryland has been very fruitful in great men---Samuel
Chase, Dulany, Luther Martin, Pinkney, Harper, &c.[25]

The mystery is this. Every lawyer knows that his
client will be better satisfied, if his lawyer talked a good
while, with great heat and earnestness, and lost the case;
than if he got up, like a Mansfield; and, after stating the
matter in half a dozen words, won the case. If the first
happen, he consoles himself with saying—“Well, well,
it was money well laid out. He earned it. He made
the case his own. It was'nt his fault, that I lost it. It
was that of the jury, or the judge, or the witnesses, or
any thing but the advocate.” But, in the latter case, he
is discontented. “What!” says he, “only half a dozen
words for my money. Why need I employ him? Anybody
could have done as much. The case was perfectly
simple. The jury only wanted to hear it stated, to give
a verdict. So much money wasted!”

You may smile, Stafford, but it is a piteous truth; and
where is the wonder, then, if lawyers, whose profession
it is, to talk at established prices, should mete out their
eloquence, in proportion to their fee, rather than their
subject. Men will have their money's worth—that is, just
as much talk as their neighbours, for the same money,
whatever be the subject.

It is just so, throughout all the world. We do not
mind being cheated, if our neighbours are cheated too.
Go to a shopkeeper. Demand his price. He names it—

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

but abates, and abates, till you get it for half the first
price. Yet you go away dissatisfied—you do not know
but another may get it cheaper; and you repent that you
did not try it again; and if another should get it cheaper,
you are dissatisfied with your bargain. But you go
to another. He asks you a certain price. He won't vary
a penny. You buy it; and find that you have been cheated.
But then, you say, all the world that buy it, are
cheated too. Nobody can do better than I. Nay, if you
buy to sell again, it is better to give high prices; if others
be made to give them too; for you invest your funds
more easily, and save transportation. O, the shop!—
Farewell! I shall resume the matter again, soon.

ED. MOLTON.

eaf293v2.n21

[21] There is a Mr. NILES, too; a very plain, useful, honest, credulous, vain, culgar sort of a
man, who has contrived to keep up the best record that we have, for historical reference,
for many years. He is an imitator of your scoundrel Cobbett—with not a thousandth part of
Cobbett's talent—but with a thousand times more honesty. He affects great plainness, and circumstantiality
of detail—about the quantity of meat, potatoes, and salt, eaten in his own family—
as if to understand that, were to understand the whole secret of political economy, banking
and home markets. He is a man of no education—blundering over the simplest things—
with such an air of self-complacency, too, as I find irresistibly diverting. Thus, he always
uses went for gone; and, I believe, done for did; saying “She had went before I arrived!—
“He done it immediately,” &c.—a fault, however, not uncommon here—(the editor of the
COLUMBIAN OBSERVER, I have caught in it,) and, probably, grown out of a corruption
of I had done, in this way—I had done; I'd done; I done Mr. Niles, in imiration of Cobbett,
has called his paper NILES' REGISTER, instead of NILES'S—a laughable mistake for a
printer, and an editor of such pretension; for, as it stands now, it implies that there are two
Niles's.

Of his ignorance enough, but a passing word of his credulity. During the last war, he
sought out, with the most presevering obstinacy, the whole of a long story about eight bales
of scalps
—taken, in this country, from men, women, and children—old and young—grey
headed men and unborn babies—and sent to the British ministry—with an invoice!—marked
and numbered;—believed every word of it—and recorded the whole, with a must commendable
indignation. Yet the whole story was altogether a hoax—acknowledged by Franklin,
for his own. He set it afloat, for amusement nearly fifty years ago: and Mr. Niles lately
made a record of it—for posterity! Yet, Mr. Niles, after all, has done a great deal of good
in his generation.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n22

[22] But—I have. It is only a so so sort of a thing.—Ed.

eaf293v2.n23

[23] It is not true that Mr. P. studied, or read, diligently while at London. I know that he
did not. Ed.

eaf293v2.n24

[24] Since this was written, the giant has gone down, like a giant, to the household of death.
There let the fire of his great heart; the dust of his mighty brain, sleep undisturbed. I
have looked over all that I have said; but I cannot alter it. Much as I tremble to stir the
ashes of such men—unwilling as I am to put out my hand upon the pall that shrouds him,
and all his anointed faults,—yet I must do it. What I have written of him, was written in
truth and soberness, while he was lording it over all his cotemporaries; and were I to blot
out that, no honest testimony would remain upon record, for men to appeal to, when I am
where he is, abiding their judgment, in silence. His friends, and them that love him, would
make him something more than a great man; his enemies something less. I who have
been neither his friend nor his enemy, have told the truth. No other man has. I never
heard the truth spoken of him—I never saw the truth written of him. Mr. Walsh—in his
modesty, had the kindness, to manufacture an inscription, under circumstances, which the
Baltimore bar will not soon forget,—wherein he seems to have exhausted his own dictionary,
in words of unmeaning, inappropriate and indiseriminate praise. Paul Allen too, must
take up his character—and what did he?—missed almost every distinguishing feature of
William Pinkney's character, and produced a beautiful poem—instead of a biographical
sketch. Twenty others have done the same thing;—but instead of copying from life—they
have copied from each other; and the publick, in their wisdom, because all these pictures resenible
each other, take it for granted, that they must resemble him.

Yes—I have told the truth—but I would blot it out—I would, at this moment, in tenderness
and compassion to them that tremble, when his name is mentioned irreverently, were it
not, in my opinion the duty of every man that loves the rising spirit of our country, to caution
our young speakers against the eloquence of William Pinkney; at the same time that he lifts
up his voice, with that of the wise and deliberate, in praise of his greatness as a lowyer!
his learning—his industry—his untiring ambition:—and calls upon them to remember that,
and prostrate themselves before him—but, to beware of his style of elocution.

eaf293v2.n25

[25] Eloquence!—The Maryland Bar is emphatically, the School of Eloquence. Let me give
you two or three examples. “Behold him!—see him!—look at him, gentlemen of the jury,”
said one of them, in a moment of inspiration—“there he stands!—walking about—with the
cloak of hypocrisy in his mouth—trying to wire draw—three oak trees—out of my client's
pocket.”

“Sir,” said another, “a man who could do that, sir, must have a heart, sir—a heart, sir—
gem'men o' the jury—as black, sir—as black—sir—”—(a bye-stander saw his distress, and
thrust out his hat toward him)—“as black as your hat, gem'men o' the jury.”

“She was youthful,” said a third, “as love—beautiful as an angel, sir”—(it was on a petition
for divorce, on the floor of the assembly)—“and as virtuous, sir—as virtuous, sir—
as—as—as could be expected.”—Ed.

Letter SPENCER RANDOLPH TO SARAH RAMSAY.
Philadelphia —.

Gracious heaven, Sarah! are you mad?—what can
possess you? Is it possible that it was you.—Would you
rush upon your own destruction! Whence are you? why
are you here?—would you provoke me to destroy you,
in spite of all my better feeling? Tell me your purpose.
The messenger will wait your answer. His orders are
imperative. He will never leave your door, till he have
seen you—never!

RANDOLPH. Letter

ANSWER.

Yes, Randolph, it was, Sarah Ramsay, that you saw—
the abused and wronged, whose spectre will haunt
you, for your unkindness, forever and ever. What! is it
not enough, Randolph, that I am reduced almost to the
grave by an unquiet spirit—a spirit, that would have
slept, and did sleep, when we parted; but thou must

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

rush in upon it, again, and awaken it by a menace. Yet,
I do not fear thee, I do not. Thou wouldst not harm me,
Randolph, I am sure, do what I would to thee. I have
seen that in thine eyes; that, it may be, which no other ever
saw in them; the dear gentleness of a spirit, that would
be kind, but would not have it known.

No, Randolph I have not pursued thee. I will not. I
am come here, not to see thee—though that hope was
sweet to me, I confess---but it was a secret and buried
one---no: I came to weep with Juliet---and to preserve
her. I would be that sentinel over her, that I could not
be over myself. I will protect her from a man---a devil.

Be not alarmed. I shall not go abroad; and, painful
as it would be, I will depart immediately; and return, if
my presence be hateful to thee. Nay—that is too
strong a word. I ought not to have written it; forgive
me, Randolph—and let me know where I shall direct a
note, if you determine that I may remain here, so that it
may meet you, in case of necessity. What shall I do?
I wait your bidding. Be as peremptory as you will.
Randolph, my friend—I will obey.

South Fifth street.
SARAH.
Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.

Yes—stay where thou art. Comfort thy friend—cheer
and support her. Gather what consolation thou canst
from her; and watch over and sustain her. She is in peril.

Direct to No.—Arch-street; if any thing should
happen.

Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Norfolk, —.

I hear that you are in Philadelphia; and I never was
so glad of anything in my life. Frank has just written
that Grenville has ordered me to meet him, with Juliet,

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

at Charleston—me, you observe, not Molton. What
does this portend?—more discretion I hope. He will
undoubtedly be there first;—and, I dare say that Juliet's
health will be improved by it. Cannot you go with us?
I am sure that you can, dear Sarah—how is it? You
have nothing to prevent you,—unless that drawing master,
of whom you used to speak—or the deaf-and-dumb
man be tagging after you. I shall set off tomorrow; and
hope to be with you by Wednesday night; and then! then
Sarah, we shall all be happy again. Grenville was altogether
better I hear.

JOHN OMAR. Letter SARAH TO RANDOLPH.

Meet me at three o'clock, by the Schuylkill Bridge.
I have much to tell you. Juliet has received a letter
from Grenville; and she has sent for Molton, who is to
come this afternoon. I am sorry to see such confidence
between them; and have half a mind to remain and watch
them. What think you----would he dare to meet me?
But, you do not know him? He is a consummate villain.
Hitherto, I have been unable to write his name,
such has been my scorn of him. Juliet is determined to
join her husband, at Charleston, notwithstanding her
health; and spend the winter there. He is nearly well,
she says---but why do I trouble thee, with this Randolph;
thou canst not understand the delirious joy that agitates
a woman, a wife, when the lord of her heart, is resuscitated,
all at once, from the grave. I shall have to return.
I cannot go with her. Why! dear Randolph---Let me
not conceal the truth---though it cover my forehead, as it
does, at this moment, with shame, to confess it. It is because
I cannot bear to be so far away from you.

Is not this wrong?----It is. Yet I cannot retract. I
must on---on---on!---although I shudder, when I look
back, a few months; and ask myself, what could have
persuaded me then, to a clandestine meeting with a man.
O Randolph, Randolph!---thou hast brought me to this.

Monday, 9. A. M.
S.

-- 249 --

Letter

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

ANSWER.

I will meet you, dear woman----but not there. That
were madness. Let us arrange a better place. Cannot
I see you, at your house? What is to prevent you?---or,
if you will take a walk up Chesnut street, at four, I will
join you. My advice is, that you should not see that
Mr. Molton. Nay--I should say it somewhat earnestly,
were I not fearful of appearing jealous. Therefore, do
as you please about it. But, if he be a bad man, with
your present feeling toward him, it will give him some
power over you; and if he be not, how will you ever pardon
yourself, for the outrage.—At four—remember.

Monday, 10, A. M.
RANDOLPH.
Letter SARAH TO RANDOLPH.

No—not this afternoon—not, there: not till tomorrow—
I know one or two families, in that street; and the risk
would be too great;—but we must meet, we must, before
this matter is entirely arranged—I shall notify you in
the morning. I have a strange desire to see him, nevertheless.

Monday, 10½, A. M.
S. R.
Letter SAME TO SAME.
Morning

Yes, it is determined upon. Juliet sets off the day after
tomorrow; and as there is a charming opportunity for
me to return, in a private carriage here, I shall go tomorrow.
I will pass you by the post office, at three. But
we must not be long together; and our manner must be
that of acquaintances only. You understand me. I

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

want to tell you about this Molton. I have seen him. I
could'nt resist the impulse; and, before he rang, I placed
myself in the middle of the front parlour, with the windows
darkened, and the door ajar—so that I could see
him, when he entered the hall. His step was firm, and
haughty I thought,—but he wore a large blue cloak; and
I could not get a good view of his face or person. He was
with Juliet for about half an hour; and, when I entered,
I found her in tears, I told her that I had seen him.
I am sorry for it, said she, for he knows your opinion of
him; and his countenance looked troubled, while he was
here. Nay—he confessed that he expected you to enter
the room. It was well that you did not, I believe; for, I
thought that I heard you step—and never shall I forget
his countenance. It was terrible. You passed near the
door. You paused. He threw off his cloak—and turned
deliberately toward it, like one that was preparing
for some fearful act of retribution. You have wronged
him, Sarah; but I would not put myself in his way, if I
were you.

Yes, Randolph—I have made up my mind. I shall depart
tomorrow; and, if it be possible, I will see Molton,
face to face, before I depart. I have an unaccountable,
burning anxiety to see a man, who is capable of desolating
such a heart as Juliet's: but then, there is little hope
of it. He will not probably come again, without being
sent for; and I dare not ask Juliet to send for him.

SARAH. Letter ED: MOLTON TO STAFFORD—IN CONTINUATION.

You ask me, if it be possible for a lawyer to be honest.
I answer yes—I think it is possible. “All things are
possible—with God.” But, let me treat the matter seriously.
The law is a noble profession—one of the noblest,
to which a great man can consecrate his faculties;
particularly, in America; where it is the only direct road
to dominion. Let us examine it fairly, for a moment;

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

and if it be really what your question implies, let us give
it up, with all its professors, to the reprobation of all
good and wise men.

I think that you are wrong, Stafford; and I believe
that I can set you right. You have fallen into the common
errour; that of thinking a lawyer will sell his conscience
to the highest bidder. He may,—I admit it:—
be may, and does, now and then; and, when he does, he
is a scoundrel; and would be a scoundrel, in any other
situation. But, this cannot often happen. Take a case.
A man of notoriously bad character, goes to his counsel.
Can he refuse to listen to him? No.—His oath binds
him to administer justice to all; without favour, or partiality.
Having a prejudice against the man, is no reason
why he should not protect him, if he be wronged.
The wicked have their rights, as well as the good. And
how can he tell?—what right has he to pre-judge his client?—
how dare he, indeed, when he has sworn to prevent
other men from pre-judging, even the most atrocious
criminal—until he have heard his story? Well....
the story once told—what is he to do? He is bound, by
his oath, to be faithful to his client. Though he be the
greatest villain on earth he cannot betray him. Nay, he
cannot be made to reveal aught, that his client has told
him, however it may affect society;—yet, more:—if he
should dare to offer himself before a court of justice, in
testimony against his client, that court would silence
him, upon the spot.

What shall he do then? Shall he take up against him,
after having heard his tale? No—that were impossible.
And how can he know that his client is a scoundrel,
or a criminal? The best story will be told him....
he will be deceived, with all his caution....and he cannot,
it is not possible, that he should, know the real truth
of the case, till he have come to trial:—till the jury are
sworn, and the witnesses are all examined. What can
he do then? He could not abandon the case, till that moment:
but can he abandon it then? Can an honest man,
a lawyer, who knows in his conscience, that the jury, or
the court are to decide upon the case....can he presume
to decide upon it?....Yet, he would do it, if he were to

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

withdraw at such a moment. This is a case that can
happen very rarely—but I will suppose, if you please,
that the lawyer does become convinced, in his heart, that
his client is a scoundrel, or a criminal;—nay, I will even
suppose that he knew it, from the first moment. I care
not by what means—such a thing is barely possible, and
could only happen, from the evidence of the lawyer's
own senses of the fact—but I am willing to suppose that
case, as the strongest that can possibly happen, against
my doctrine. Suppose, then, that the lawyer knew,
from the moment that his client applied to him, that he
was wrong; nay, that he was the most guilty and terrible
of ruffians. Would he be justified in refusing to defend
him? Reflect, for a moment. I do not ask if he would
be justified in attempting to cheat, and hurry the jury into
an acquittal of his client, where the evidence was conclusive
against him? Still less, do I ask, if he would be
justified in lying to them—in calling heaven to witness,
that the man was innocent; and that he believed him to
be so—no!—for such things are an outrage upon the
sanctity of man's nature, and upon his origin. It is madness,
and blasphemy. And he who could say it, would
deserve to suffer on the spot, the punishment of Ananias.
But, I ask if he may not be justified, in undertaking his
defence?—Has the greatest criminal no rights to guard?
He may have forfeited his life; but, is every man's hand,
therefore, to be raised against him? May he be slain,
like a wild beast, wherever he may be met, without further
ceremony?—No.—It is as much a part of the law,
that, if he be a murderer, he shall die, in a certain way,
as that he shall die at all. And it is the duty of a great
and good man, to see that the law is ministered to him,
in severity and strictness;—and to protect him, at the
risk of his life—against any irregularity. And this,
not so much the sake of the criminal, as for that of society.
And the Judge, if he be an honest man, and a
lawyer, will do the same;—nay, he will set the prisoner
free, though he be reeking with blood, from head to foot;
the blood of his own mother and children, if you please,
rather than press against one of the technicalities of the
law. Nay, the prosecutor, himself, the Attorney

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

General, if he feel his tremendous obligation to society,
will abandon the cause, if there be a substantial errour in
the indictment, or proceedings, to justify him; rather
than admit a precedent for errour, or carelessness. Nay,
he will stand up, and tell the jury, like a man, that it is
no matter what they may believe;—that is not the question—
that they must acquit the prisoner, though they
may believe him, in their hearts, to be guilty—unless he
be proved to be so; nay, more—though one of their members
may have seen the deed perpetrated, he will tell
them that that makes no difference, unless that juror
come out of the box and be sworn as a witness; and
permit himself to be cross-examined; and that an honest
jury cannot; and, if it be known to the court, that they
never shall convict a man, on such evidence.

Suppose that no evidence at all appears. Suppose
that the jury believe the criminal to be guilty. No witness
is sworn; no evidence is given. Can they find him
guilty? No—for they are sworn to give their verdict
“according to law and evidence.”

But, suppose that illegal, or irregular evidence, which
is the same thing, be given. Shall that be received?
No!—for it is the same, as if none were given. And,
though I have lived to see a bench, forgetting the attributes
of humanity, again and again, in its appetite for
blood;—a judge, hunting out his prey, like a staunch
hound: turning neither to the right nor the left—and a
prosecutor entering the list, forever, against the criminal;
as if it were a mere trial of skill, between himself
and the opposite counsel—disturbed by passion—
vindictive, unforgiving, and precipitate; even in matters
of life and death:—and though I have lived to see, hundreds
and hundreds of criminals, sent off to their places
of punishment, with as little decency, and as little
emotion, as if they were so many cattle;—just called up;
arraigned in a hurried manner—asked, what they have
to say for themselves—and their case left to the jury,
under the representation of the prosecutor. Though I
have lived to see all these things; yet, I hope to see something
better, before I die. I hope to see a court of criminal
justice, a place of reverential silence....imposing

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

solemnity....and manly, brief eloquence. I hope to hear
the indictment read aloud, and firmly; the oath administered
to a witness, as if he stood up, in the very presence
of the Everlasting God: and counsel assigned in every
case, as a matter of course;—yet, forbidden to declaim;
or to ramble in their argument—and, prohibited from
all rhetorical displays. I would have it a court of justice;
not a school of declamation;—a place for lawyers and
men; not for rhetoricians.

Nay, Stafford—to recur, for a moment, to the lawyer
and client. I will go further. So haughtily sensitive
should he be; so righteous and steady—that I would have
him state all that appears against his client, with the
most scrupulous distinctness and accuracy. I would
have him disdain all mere legal advantages. But I
would have him exquisitely sensible, and jealous of illegal
ones. Thus, if a doctrine were advanced, which
he could not overlook; and could not refute, I would
have him admit it, like a man; on the contrary, though
it went against his prisoner, I would have him trample it
in the dust, if it were false. Suppose that he was the counsel
of a quaker, for felony, at the Old Bailey. He might
complain that the law would not permit quakers to affirm,
in criminal cases. But, he would remember, immediately,
that, if quakers cannot be set free, by the oath of
quakers, they cannot be convicted by it; and he would
abandon the point. It would be an especial hardship,
in that particular case; but, as a general regulation of
society, the quakers would have no reason to complain.
Why should they repine, that they cannot be cleared by
evidence, which cannot condemn them. The law is foolish,
to be sure: or rather was—for, it has been altered. But,
there is no hardship in the case.

Again—suppose that the doctrine of many a writer
on criminal jurisprudence; and, particularly, that of
Beccaria; which is, that the greater the crime, the
greater the proof to be demanded,—suppose that that doctrine
were advanced by a lawyer's colleague. I would
have him search into the principles—lay them bare—
and never shrink from the work, till all was disclosed,
whatever were the consequences. He would show that

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

the doctrine was not true: or the application false. I
would have him prove what is true—that, in proportion
to the magnitude of a charge, is its unfrequency;
and, consequently, the improbability of it; for charges and
crimes too, become probable by becoming common.—
Theft is common—parricide very rare. Consequently,
you would demand more proof of parricide than of theft.

The conclusion is false. Proof is always the same. You
are not, to convict for the slightest offence, unless you are
satisfied. You must demand the same evidence, of
the particular fact, upon which a criminal is arraigned,
though he may be the lowest and vilest of society, that
you would to convict the greatest and best. If you do
not—you are unwise and wicked. You are not the ministers
of the law. It is your prejudice; and not justice
that pronounces sentence. Yet no principle of criminal
evidence is so little understood, and so eternally disregarded,
as this.

But it is false on another account. One witness, unimpeached,
uncontradicted, by the English law, is enough
to prove any fact. Now, says Beccaria, you shall require
a greater proof of a murder, than of a theft. Why?—
Because a man is less likely to commit a murder
than a theft.

And is not a witness less likely, pray, to charge a
man falsely, with murder, than with theft? I admit
that we can more readily believe a man guilty of theft,
than of murder;--but I would ask, if it be not more likely
that a witness has perjured himself, when he charges a
man with murder, than with theft: assuredly—if Beccaria's
principle be right, that the greater the crime, the
more improbable it is. It is, therefore, more improbable
that a man should swear away another's life, falsely;
than, that he should swear away his property or liberty,
falsely. Therefore, we should as readily believe the witness,
who swears to a murder; as the one that swears to a
theft.

If Beccaria's principle be true, that, in proportion to
the magnitude of the crime, is its improbability—then
is his conclusion absurd; and mine established.

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

Thus, freely, and boldly should an honest man tread
down the nonsense of the books, when it comes fairly
in his way—however it may affect his client. He is
the advocate of society, not of an individual—of a priesthood,
whose office it is, to minister, with clean hands,
even at the sacrifice.

What think you now, dear Stafford, of a lawyer, who
should defend an acknowledged criminal?—what, of him,
who defends a doubtful one; which is the true case,
nine hundred and ninety-nine times out of a thousand.
He hears his client's story;—and, make what allowance
he may, he will find it false in some particulars; for
there is a strange propensity, in all men, to aggravate
their sorrow, and conceal their danger, even from
themselves. Thus, a patient rarely tells the whole
truth of his case—nor a merchant in failing circumstances—
even to himself—and a client, never. All are deceived,
by their own hopes, or their passions; and who
shall determine?

But let me take a strong case. You have not forgotten
that despot of New Orleans—Jackson:—nor his
murder of your two agents. They deserved death. I
admit it. So, many a criminal deserves death—but
still it is murder, to slay him without the form of trial.
As well, might a judge descend from the tribunal; tuck
up his gown, and let out the prisoner's blood at the bar,
because he was satisfied of his guilt.

No—the basest and wickedest have some right to
guard; rights that are the dearer to them, because of their
fewness;—and because they are tugged at, by every
merciless hand in the community—though the agony
thereof, is like that of the heart-strings—in their quivering
tenacity.—And an honest man will take care to protect
them.

I told you something of the mail robbers, here. Your
blood curdled. It was pleaded for one, that he was
young—merciful God!—a mere boy!—yet he had the
strength to drive his knife—slowly—into the heart of a
man, old enough to be his father—bound—helpless—
and upon his knees. What would he have been, at maturity!—

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

He confessed his guilt. The money was found upon
him. His partner confessed also. But their stories
did not agree.

Here was enough to justify their condemnation, one
would think:—and enough to deter any man, in his senses,
from defending them. You would have thought
him that had attempted it, a madman. Yet—put yourself
on guard, Stafford. Notwithstanding all this—all!—
the younger might have been innocent; nay, the elder.
And I do believe, to this moment, that an able
man might have saved one of them. Whether it would
have been right to do so, is another question. But follow
me for a moment.

To doubt is to acquit. It is better that ninety-nine
guilty escape, than that one innocent man suffer. So
says the law. (But I think differently—what has the
innocent man to fear from death?)

Is confession enough? Let us see. Men have confessed
murders, that were never perpetrated. There is a
case of a man executed for the murder of another, on
his own confession, who proved to be alive long afterward.
True—he had been left for dead.

There was an affair too, but the other day, in Vermont,
where a father and son confessed a murder, and
all its particulars; even to the destruction of the bones,
by fire,—and bones were found in the place described,
reduced to chalk. Yet—the murdered man was alive;
and returned, in season, to prevent their execution.
One of the two, had beaten him—he became delirious—
and disappeared.

How is this matter to be explained? Thus. Each knew
the deadly hostility of the other, against their victim.—
Each had beaten him, at times, and threatened his life.
Each believed, therefore, when he disappeared, that the
other had slain him. Both were taken up on suspicion.
Each believed the other to be guilty. There was one
chance left; and only one, to save one of them from death,
by circumstantial evidence. It was to confess. Each,
therefore, charged himself with a crime, that he never
committed; in the hope of saving his own life, by being
admitted state's evidence. He did not mean to bear

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

false witness against an innocent man—but against a
guilty one—and against himself, for his own preservation.

Again---is circumstantial evidence to be conclusive—
even when united to confession. It may be—but is it
certain? Is there no room for doubt? In this very case,
the bones were found;—the threat, of death by father and
son, was proved—their mutual reproaches,—their unquiet
and miserable life;—and the sudden and total disappearance
of the man, supposed to be murdered. Yet
they were innocent.

In a French work,[26] that I have seen, are some cases, of
a most extraordinary nature, where the innocence of
persons that have suffered death, upon circumstantial
evidence, has appeared, years and years afterward.

Our English books, too, are full of them; and every
year some new case is coming to light. Heaven only
knows what a multitude may remain undiscovered, until
we are all arraigned,—the murdered and the murderers—
the Judge and the criminal—the advocate and
the jury,—before one tribunal!

There is a case in Scotland—where a man was executed
for the murder of his daughter. She was heard
to pronounce her father's name;—he had treated her
harshly, at times—and she was found with her throat
cut—and he in the next room, with his heart beating as
if it would burst its way out—and pretending to be
asleep. He was hung. Years afterward, some old
furniture was removed; or some repairs made, and letters,
in the hand writing of the girl, were found, showing
that she had deliberately destroyed herself.

A man, of a cruel disposition, was arraigned for the
murder of his niece. She had disappeared, unaccountably,
many months before; immediately after the shrieking
of a voice, like hers, had been heard in a wood.—
Alarmed at his danger—he produced another child before
the court. The counterfeit was detected; and he was
hung. Yet the girl was alive—and reappeared. He had
whipped her severely in the wood; and she had run away.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

A young man was hung, on the testimony of his own
sister, for the murder of his own father. A hammer was
found, “the grey hair sticking to the haft,” with which
the skull of the old man had been beaten in. The track
in the snow, corresponded with the son's shoes. Yet the
daughter afterward confessed, that she was the murderess—
that she had worn her brother's shoes; and placed
the hammer where it was found, on purpose to destroy
him.

A man departed to receive some money, in company
with another, of an ill name. He was no more heard of.
They had been seen drinking together in the evening;
and the survivor could give no account of his companion.
He was hung. Years afterwards, the body was found,
with the money in the pocket, in a vault, at the house
where they had stopped. The floor had been taken up;
and he had fallen through, while intoxicated.

Another was executed for the murder of his guest.
Two travellers were awakened at night, by the noise of
some one gasping. They saw a man, with a dark lantern,
and a bloody knife, standing over a third, who was
expiring. Yet, many years afterward, the truth appeared.
He was not the murderer. His servant was; and
had fled. But he, too, had probably gone to the bed-side, or
the purpose of murdering his guest.

There is another case. A traveller was robbed of
twenty pieces of gold, all marked. He came to a tavern,
and took the landlord aside, and mentioned the mark.
After he had gone to bed, the landlord came to him, and
showed him a guinea, which was immediately recognised.
“It was returned to me, by my servant,” said he,
“this evening. I had sent him out for change—and
when he returned, unable to get it changed, he gave me
this.” They went to the servant's room, and found him
asleep. In his pocket, were the other nineteen guineas.
He was hung. Yet, the master was the true robber; and
confessed it afterward. The mark alarmed him. He
had passed one of the guineas, without observing it; and
destroyed the poor fellow to save himself. But why prolong
the enumeration? It is painful to go over the place
where innocent blood hath been shed.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The books are full of such cases. What then are we
to do? Depend upon circumstancial evidence. No. Reject
it entirely? No. But let us exercise a sound discretion.

Apply this to Hull. He has confessed. But that is not
conclusive, you see. A part of the money is found upon
him—he is seen in company with Hutton, before and after
the murder. Are these circumstances sufficient?—
Are they not capable of some explanation; consistent
with a less degree of guilt than he stands charged with?
That he is innocent, I cannot pretend—but may he not,
possibly, be less than a murderer? Let me suppose a case.
Hundreds may be imagined—but I will content myself
with one or two.

Suppose that Hull had known Hutton; and his desperate
character: that they had consulted together, to murder
the mail-driver; that Hull had refused—or, that he had
gone out; as he had once, and that his heart had failed
him;—that, afterward, the murder is perpetrated, by
Hutton alone. The moment that Hull hears of it; he
knows well whose hand it was, that struck the blow. He
goes to Hutton. You are the man, he says. Your life
is in my power. Give me a part of the spoil, or I will
bring you to justice. Hutton consents. The money is
found upon Hull.

What can he do? Publick opinion is crying for his
blood. He has no defender. The very judges put him
to the question. No counsel visit him. He feels that
he must die. There is only one chance of escape. It is
this—to confess a participation in the crime; in the hope
of being admitted as a witness for the state. What man
would not do the same, in his case! Show me the godlike
nature, that will submit to an ignominious death; go down
to his grave, in blood, accursed and dishonoured—when
a single word may save him—and give him an opportunity
of establishing his innocence at some future day.

Think of this, Stafford. Imagine yourself upon the
jury—clothed, even in your infirmities, with the chief
attribute of Almighty God, the power of life and death.
Remember how many innocents have suffered—how
abundant that testimony need be, to satisfy you—how

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

terrible are our prejudices—how sleepless will be your
agony, if you find; or ever imagine hereafter, that you
have been spilling innocent blood. And were you upon
your death bed—crying for mercy—would there be no
consolation in the thought, that you had shown mercy,
at such an hour, in the extremity of mortal apprehension,
even to the most bloody of criminals. Nay—it is
your voice—yours, alone, Stafford—that pronounces judgment
of death upon this man. Are you satisfied? Beware
how you are influenced by your companions. If
you yield to them, without being thoroughly convinced
of his guilt—you are no better than a murderer. Yet—
how often is this done! Men shift off the weight of obligation,
as they would that of blood, upon each other.—
Suppose that you were alone, upon your judgment seat;
and no one to divide with you, the sacrifice. Would the
evidence, that you have heard, be sufficient to satisfy you?
Would you venture to pronounce the judgment of death
alone? You would not. Then, you are a murderer, if you
yield to your companions. What!—is this a time for complaisance—
this!—when a fellow creature stands shivering
and death-struck before you; awaiting, it may be,
his everlasting doom, from his fellow man.

Thus much for lawyers, dear Stafford. What is your
opinion now, of their right and duty, even in cases of
the most atrocious nature?—and do you feel as clearly,
as you did, that, CONFESSION and circumstantial evidence
are conclusive?

Thursday.

Our Tragedians.—We have only one; and he is a
countryman of yours.

His name is Cooper, and he is somewhat of the Kemble
School; cold, stately and declamatory;—with a noble
person; the stature of a king; and the voice of a hero.—
In some characters, he is amazingly great. His Virginius,
for example, is terrible---full of sublimity. And there are
parts in his Bertram, that would awe and shake the sternest
nature;—and other parts that would subdue it, at
times, even to compassion and tears. On two or three
occasions, where he has been alone, unaided; and left,
utterly to his own conception of the part, he has stood,

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

all at once, before me, like an apparition from another
world; strong with individual, distinct, and vivid conception—
altogether new and astonishing. At times too,
there is a sort of regal simplicity in his manner—something
like the carriage of a monarch, abandoned of all
the world, and left to his own resources. Thus, I have
known him to play his Virginius, to a full house, every
man of whom, perhaps, went away satisfied;—but he was
not—his forehead gathered—he repeated the part; and so
utterly different a being, did the Roman father appear;
that they, who felt familiar with him at first; and thought
that a departure from that picture, would be a departure
from truth, were amazed and confounded at their own
blindness, when they saw him again. Virginius was no
longer the same man.

How often this may happen. Take a case—Richard
rushes in; and, with the voice of a trumpet, calls out,
a horse! a horse! my kingdom for a horse!

This is thought fine and natural. It is the commonest
conception in the world—and, therefore, the most natural.
But an ambitious man, will not travel in a common
road. He staggers in upon you, therefore, like one
overwhelmed with battle—exhausted and faint with toil—
his fierce spirit shooting out of his eyes:—but he cannot
articulate a cry—he is choked and blinded with
dust and sweat—and, if his voice be heard so loudly, what
is it, but to do that which no mortal man could do, at
such a moment—hot, hoarse and smoking—from the
field—beside, it is inviting the enemy upon him. And
that is not a very natural imprudence, in the wily Richard.

The actor thinks of all this—he reels in—he braces
himself—he looks about him, like a dethroned monarch,
just struck to the earth—and gasping for breath—he utters
a cry of desolation and bereavement. And the audience
are thunderstruck with the novelty and beauty of
the conception.

But a third one appears. He disdains to follow anybody.
He knows that all men act differently---and kings,
as well as men. And that the greatest men, are full of
contradiction. It is not even necessary therefore, than
he should be consistent.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

He leaps upon the stage like a madman---like a lion
baffled of his prey; snorting with passion; his nostrils
distended, and his blood rattling in his chest---“a horse!
he cries---“a horse!—my kingdom for a horse!”

You wonder at the tone—but the meaning strikes you
like electricity. Richard is no longer a king---he is no
longer battling for the crown. Blood! blood! blood! is all
that he covets now—the blood of Richmond—and for
that, he offers up kingdom, crown and all—but not in a
loud voice—no—that were folly and cowardice—the
brave man is more of a devil than that—he calls for a
horse, as he would call down the thunders of heaven—by
a deep, deep voice, of unutterable meaning, like an incantation.

But lo! a fourth!—Behold him!---he has just entered,
like one, to whom battle is a sport—a pastime; blood, a
liquid to dabble in—he looks at his sword—his eye follows
the stain that trickles down it—he wipes his
forehead—he takes his garment in his hand, as if it were
saturate with the slaughter, through which he had trailed.
You can fancy that the steam reaches him—and is
grateful. But why is he there? He has just slain another
Richmond—and coldly too, without passion, without
noise. Suddenly his eyes flash—his form dilates—he
sees the enemy at hand; and he is on the point of shouting—
when he recollects that he is unhorsed—what is he
to do?—in the bitterness of his spirit—he clenches his
hands, and offers his kingdom to God—nay, to the devil,
for a horse—while the malignity of hell, itself, is leering
from his eyes.

Another appears, like an evil spirit—who does
not fight himself; but merely looks on the battle
at a distance---sneering and cool. When he utters
the cry, he stands like one that sees a horse dashing
athwart the field---within call---masterless.

Thus you see, my dear Stafford, how endlessly a
character; nay, a single sentence may be varied, by a
man of energy.

So with Talma. So with Mrs. Siddons. So, beyond
all other men, is it with Keane—and so, with young Mr.
Booth, whose Lear is one of the greatest pieces of acting,
that I ever saw.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Talma's nature, is the nature of the poet, and the
dramatist; sublime, stately and overpowering; but rarely,
if ever, that nature, of which all men are able to
judge. It is too grand, too deliberate; and his awful
countenance, in its wrath, is too kingly for reality.—
Your Kemble, I can't bear. I hate his vast action, and
pompous nothingness of voice.

Mrs. Siddons, too—but I must not pretend to judge
of her. I never saw her but once; and that was in
lady Randolph. I was prepared to expect too much—
and it was some time before I began to feel satified with
either her, or myself. At that moment, she electrified me.
Glenalvon quailed before her—and throughout the rest
of the piece, there was a distinctness, a dignity, a beauty,
and majesty, that brought my spirit of criticism
prostrate before her.

There is young Wallack too, James—he will be, if he be
industrious, a great actor, after a few years. He is
full of genius—passion—and power.[27]

I was unlucky enough not to see Miss O'Neale.—
And you know well my opinion of Mr. Keane—a compound
of madness, folly, and genius—daring to an excess—
presumptuous to the same degree—and disdaining
all resemblance. In that, he is right—I like him for
that. But he runs into such alarming extremes.—In
avoiding any given mode, he is sure to caricature
the very originality of his own thought. Thus, when
others are distinguished—in any particular passage--his
first question is. Does it depend upon personal dignity?—
grace?—beauty?—or a fine, powerful voice? If
yes—he shuffles it over, without ceremony, as something
beneath him. But if not—he enters the temple bravely;
locks his hands; and gives it, in his own manner, and
as much unlike any other actor as possible. Take that
passage in Othello—the farewell, you know. Keane
has been trumpetted te the four winds of heaven for
that. But how unnatural it is,—nay, how unsoldierlike.
It is the whine of a field preacher, at his exhortation.
But Othello is his masterpiece. It is really wonderful,
at times, except that his hysterical laughing and crying

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

are too frequent;—and his passion is too vociferous and
inarticulate, in the handkerchief scene.—There he is
monstrous. But the play, itself, is an accursed thing;
and I won't waste another thought upon it—except to
say that I never heard the speech before the Senate,
spoken as a soldier would speak it, in all my life. “True
I have married her;” they all say. But why do they
not say—true—I have married her. A soldier, like the
noble Moor would:—By that emphasis, he says—yes: I
have done it—help yourself.

Another trick of Keane's;—and one of his best, is this.
Whenever he comes to an insignificant, worthless passage,
which nobody remembers, or cares for—he puts
forth all his power, no matter how preposterously; and
startles us with his manner, articulation, or attitude.
We are amazed. Gracious heaven! exclaim the mob.
What a genius he has! How superior to A. B. C. &c.
How different it appears, now! We never saw that before!
And then the simple creatures take it for granted
that, as he is astonishingly great, in trifles; he must therefore
be, although they, may-hap, cannot see it, astonishingly
great, in matters of moment. But he is not. In
one word—Keane might have been the wonder of the
age—with better training, a better voice, and a better
person. He has talent enough for it:—but it is a perverted,
abused talent.

But we have a woman here, that must not be forgotten---a
most extraordinary creature. She is the sister
of Anacreon Moore's wife---the mother of eleven children,
seven of whom are yet living:---only twenty-nine
years of age;---and, altogether, the most dignified and
beautiful woman that I ever saw on the stage. She is no
actress---but she is the express and eloquent image of
human nature. I know not how to describe her; or
what peculiarity to mention, as an attribute, by which
you can get a notion of her. Figure to yourself a noble
looking creature, with large, dark eyes---and black hair---
with a Greek face---above the common height---apparently
not more than twenty-four---who, in all the terrible,
and in all the tender passions, goes down into your
very heart at once. No man, I believe, in my con

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

science can look at her without trembling, in her times
of passionate outcry---or without quaking all over, when
madness and grief are upon her--or--when her sweet voice
is dying away in supplication---or—but I must be
done with this, or you will think me a foolish blockhead.
Yet, believe me, Stafford---all that I say, is true. You
have never seen such acting as this in England---by any
woman. Her name is Duff---her husband is an actor---
but barely tolerable.[28]

Of Politicks and Religion, I have nothing to say. I
never meddle with either. My notion of the latter are
peculiar; and not especially orthodox. I hold that every
man is accountable to his God—and to his God
alone—for his thought and opinion;—and to society, only
for his conduct. And, of the former, I am superlatively
ignorant, and desire to remain so. I have no
fondness for troubled waters,—particularly when their
vapour and ebullition are offensive and blinding.

You spoke of the Bible—and you are anxious to
know whether my opinion has changed of it. It has. I
revere it, now—and never permit myself to dispute about
it. Is not that a mark of my reverence?—There are
few things, you know, about which I do not dispute.

Yet I am not blinded in my reverence. I have the
courage to think, as usual; and to depend upon my own
reason, as I always have; and as I hope that I always
shall, until God sees fit to take it from me. I can see
in the parables, however beautiful, some strange things.
Thus, the parable of the unjust steward teaches, too
plainly, I think, that it is wisdom to cheat our employers.
Perhaps I have not called it by the right name.
I am a heretick---and not very tenacious of titles. But
I allude to the steward, who discharges the debtors of his
master, by taking obligations for a less amount.

And there is another---a very strong case. Our Saviour
bids a certain lawyer to love his neighbour. The
lawyer, “tempting him,” demands who is his neighbour?----
Christ answers, with the parable of the good Samaritan;----
from which it follows, that the neighbour, of a
man, is he who does him kind offices; pours oil into his

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

bruised heart,---and that he, who passes by on the other
side, is not a neighbour. Such is the doctrine of the
parable. But such is not the doctrine of Christ. He
teaches that all mankind are neighbours---our enemies---
they that despitefully use us; that even they are our neighbours.
Else, where would be the merit of our loving
them? Where the merit in the man that fell among
thieves, in loving the good Samaritan?---Yet this answer
was given to a lawyer; and the lawyer did not reply.

I am not blinded I say---I can see these things, and
feel sorry that so pure and perfect a system of morals,
should be liable to any such objection.

So too, in the matter of miracles. I cannot say that
I believe in them; for I have never properly examined
the testimony that relates to them, nor the prophecies.
But when I am able to, I shall, though it would require
a sound, critical acquaintance, with the original languages
in which they were written. And I dare not
say that I disbelieve them---that were, as men think, to
blaspheme. But I can smile at the folly of them that
believe, whatever they are taught. I have no such accommodating
belief. I trust to my senses---till I have
reason to distrust them; and then I appeal to my reason.

For example. I cannot imagine, at this moment,
how it would be possible to convince me of a miracle.
I say this, honestly; and, I hope, not presumptuously----
for God knows my heart---he knows that I would shrink
from no trial, no peril, no proof---and that I would go
down upon my knees to any man, who would convince
me that I am wrong.

Thus---suppose that I was to see a dead man, this
moment, arise and walk, at the bidding of another.---
Would I believe that he had been dead? Could I?---
would you, or any man, in his senses? No. We should
fly to any hypothesis, rather than believe it---delusion,
or deception---intentional or accidental.

But, take some case, where we have the highest evidence
of our senses, to make us believe it. Suppose that
we see a body, half decayed---festering in putrefaction---
the skeleton, quite bare—and the flesh dissolving in
greenness. A being, in the fashion of a man, commands

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

it to arise, and come forth! It obeys. We see the
process of re-creation---the bones rattle, and are rejoined---the
sinews knit themselves together; and the flesh
reappears. The body comes forth. We see it. All our
senses are convinced. But is our understanding? No.
We cannot believe. Our reason re-establishes her dominion:
and we distrust our very senses, rather than believe.
I could more easily believe that my senses were disordered;
for, such things are common—that the whole appearance
was a vivid dream, (for such things are of daily
occurrence)---in short, any thing and every thing which
was more probable
, than the resurrection of such a body.

I should shut my eyes. I should reflect. I might go
to prayer---weep, perhaps---but I should never believe
that what I had seen, was other than the creature of delusion.
Nay, I might wish to believe it. I might try—
terrified by the denunciations of man—but could I?—
that is the question: could I believe it, though I wished
it?

Have you never dreamed so distinctly, that, when you
awoke, the creatures that you had dreamt of, appeared to
be still standing before you? What did you? You strove
to be more awake. So would I—and I should be sure
that I never was truly awake, until I had ceased to see
them.

I find, every day, that my senses deceive me. I walk
into the woods; and I hear my name called. I enter a
room, and some odour assails me---whence, I know not.
No such odour is there. I put a straight stick into the
water. It appears crooked. I cross my fingers, and
roll a pea under them---and I could swear that there
were two peas. Thus, I find that there are times, when
I cannot depend upon my sight, feeling, smell, or hearing.
What, then, am I to do?---reject their evidence, altogether?
No. That were absurd; but, I will trust to
them, wherever there is no higher, or better evidence;
and in all the common occasions of life.

Again.---I go to a juggler. I do not say this, irreverently.
I am confounded, by the rapidity, and beauty
of his deceptions. My temples throb. I am deceived.
But, do I believe that what I see, is real? No:---for, if I

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

did, I should believe in a miracle. Yet, I have the evidence
of my senses. True---but I, like every other man, appeal
to a higher power, reason. My reason tells me, that
my senses are deceived.

It was not long since, there was an exhibition in Boston,
called the Androides. There is an inconceivable
mystery in them. They are little figures, that do many
different things at your bidding. Among them, was
a telegraph, with six letters upon it; to which were attached
six strings---three of which were held in one hand,
three in the other, of a little figure, upon the table. Another
telegraph, corresponding with it, and portable,
was placed at a distance. No connexion could be imagined
between them. There was no place to conceal,
even a clock, in the machinery. You were at liberty to
make any signal, upon this; from one, to six letters,
with all their combinations; it was instantly answered,
by the figure. Nay, a little dial was given to you,
with an index, pointing to certain signals. You might
take the dial into your own hands; set the pointer where
you pleased---and the figure would give the signal required.

What was I to think of this?—if I trusted to my senses,—
for it was impossible to discover any connexion between
the two telegraphs—nay, even to imagine how
it could be—they would tell me that this was all magick;
nay, miraculous. But in such a case, who would trust
to his senses? Not an intelligent man, surely. I saw,
that nothing, but some secret intelligence, could effect
this; but, it was quite as inconceivable, how any intelligence
could exist, and how operate, without detection;
as that the whole should be only the result of mechanical
combination.

An ignorant man, a North American savage, would
call it magick; a South Sea Islander, “the work of the
devil;” in which opinion, probably, a Scotchman would
join. But, a man of experience would give himself no
trouble about the matter; sure that there was some deception,
though it were impossible for him to imagine
what, in it.

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

You see, therefore, that I could not believe in a miracle,
were it wrought in my very presence. Would I be
more likely to believe it then, because others testified to
it, centuries ago—when men could be imposed upon,
much more easily than now?

Understand me—I do not mean to question the honesty
of their witnesses; nay, nor of him that is supposed to
have wrought them. I only say that, if they had been
wrought, they would not have been believed—and were
not believed; or, why were others, that saw them, unconverted?

And where would be the good of such miraculous labours?
Give to any man, the power of healing, whom
he will, by a touch; and the gift would be a curse. Practised,
indiscriminately, as it was, it would take away
all terrour from criminal indulgence; and tempt men into
every excess, and every peril.

Beside, do we not find that there were others, that
cast out devils, as well as the followers of Christ? others
that wrought miracles? (but they were magicians) in
Egypt, as well as Aaron? Others, that interpreted
dreams, as well as Daniel? Others, that could make
the grave give up the dead, beside Christ—and many
false prophets?

What, then, are we to believe? Not that the Bible
is an imposition. No—that were to reason foolishly,
indeed. For, the very fact, that it is recorded in so many
places that other men did deeds, which were miraculous,
is an unquestionable proof of honesty, in the record.

But, were they deceived, they that bear this testimony?
I believe that they might have been. And, it is possible
that we have not their testimony, exactly as it was given;
or that, we do not understand the wisdom, and power,
and purpose of Christ.

But, enough. I have entered deeply, more deeply
than I intended, into these mysteries; but, as the Lord
liveth! Stafford, it were better for me to encounter His
wrath, than that of society, if they suspected me of entertaining
such opinions. They would think little of
roasting me alive.

We talk a great deal here, about toleration—humanity—
and freedom. But, we know little, or nothing, of

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

either. A want of power only, prevents the orthodox
from annihilating us. They do all that they can, toward
it, now. A Jew cannot hold any office of trust or
confidence, military or civil; nay, he cannot be an attorney
of a paltry court, in several of our states, without
swearing to his belief in the Christian religion! What
an oath! Any man might take it, safely, whatever he
believed. What is the meaning of it?

And of our humanity, you may judge, from the fact,
that, a few weeks ago, there was a negro burnt to death;
thrown, alive, into a bonfire, at the south, and burnt to
death, for murder. This hath set the four corners of
America declaiming. Yet, where is the mighty matter?
Hanging had been tried. It did not succeed. Were
the people to stay their hands then; and let the work of
blood go on, in their planters' habitations? What is
the purpose of punishment? To reform the criminal;
prevent him from repeating the offence; and others from
imitating him. Would not burning be as likely a mode
of reformation, as hanging? And his ashes, one would
think, would be, at least, as unable to repeat the offence,
as his skeleton. And the very uproar that has been
made about this matter, is a proof that burning is more
terrifick than hanging, to the minds of men. At least,
the experiment was worth trying. And, they who understand
the true end of punishment, will never spare,
upon a criminal, any experiment, which may promote the
welfare of society.

A word or two now, dear Stafford, upon the politicks
of our country, the government, and opinion—and I have
done, probably, till I see you in person; and, perhaps,
forever—for I am really wearied of life—worried, chafed,
and haunted;—yea, Stafford, haunted by spectres and
bloodhounds—day after day, night after night. But this
will not last forever. It cannot. Nay, it shall not. I
will sooner die, at once—than pant and pant, forever, in
this way, after that unattainable good; that something
pure and holy, which I was born to believe in—only at
a distance. No, Stafford, I cannot bear it. I have deserved
a better fate—you never heard me complain. No
mortal man ever heard me—and the words sound
strangely to my own ears—but I am, now, almost ready

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

to give up. My life has been one of sacrifice. Yet, to
whom is it known? I have done that for virtue—love—
ambition—that would have honoured—tears!—
* * * * * By heaven, Stafford, it
is too bad. Tears from my eyes! * * * *
No!—let me arise, and go forth in the night air. That
may quell the spirit within me, and—* * * *

I have been abroad, Stafford—but I am far from being
quieted. I have seen it, again; yet, I do not tremble.—
Look at my writing. Is there any trace, here, of an unsteady
hand? If there be, I cannot see it. I have had
a dream, Stafford. You smile. You wonder to hear me
speak of dreams; for I am not of that people, who see
prophecy in them. I have known men and women, whose
dreams always “came out.” They would dream of
death; or a white horse; or some such trash. They would
live disquieted, till some neighbour, or friend, broke his
neck, or his leg; or their lap-dogs got scalded; or some
china shattered—when their hearts would beat lightly
again. “Their dream would be out.” And so, too,
happen what would—a wedding, or a death—a party, or
a christening; or an unexpected visit—certainly the
dream would be out, then, because dreams go by contraries.
But, I am no such man. You will believe me, therefore,
when I say, in sincerity, that a dream has terrified me;
that, I am weak as an infant, at times, in thinking of it;
and, that I am fully persuaded that my death is near at
hand—some terrible death, too. Would that I knew
what, or where it was to be met—I would not endure
this feeling another hour. It came to my bed-side;—
it—For shame—for shame.—Let me return to
the subject. You desire to know something of our constitution,
our boasted liberty. Let me tell you what it
is. It is a shadow. Look at our Declaration of Independence.
It is there said, that life, liberty, and the
pursuit of happiness are unalienable rights. The devil
they are! Then how comes it, if our right to life and
liberty are unalienable; that we have alienated it so
far, to our representatives, as to allow them a power over
our life and liberty, to be used at their discretion. What

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

does it mean? It means nothing; or, it means that we
cannot dispose of our life or liberty---by any compact.
This disgraceful nonsense is to be found in the declaration
of rights, or the constitution of Virginia, and some
other states;---nay, it was borrowed from that of Virginia;
and the new state of Maine has just adopted it, in
her wisdom. What a pity, that men will not think, when
they are disposed to talk. A friend of mine, I know,
took care to point out this absurdity, in season, to one
John Holmes, the chairman of a committee, appointed
to report a constitution for the new state---but such men
are not to be stopped in their blundering. It is their privilege---their
prerogative. What they should say, is utterly
different from what they have said. They should
say, that our right to liberty and life are indestructible,
but by our own compact and agreement. Not that they
are unalienable; for, if they were, there could be no society,
no government, no subordination, no security.

The freedom, of which we boast, dear Stafford, is exactly
like that of Moscovy under Peter. The minority
are free only, in proportion to their strength. The majority
are always tyrants, in all ages; and under all
forms of government, exactly in proportion to their power.
And that majority may exist in one man, or in one
million. It is a majority, not of population, but of power.
Take an example. We boast of our freedom. The
majority resolve upon a war with a nation, whom the
minority love as their own brothers. Yet, war is declared.
The minority are driven into the ranks by a
conscription, called here a militia quota; and, what is
worse, they are not only compelled to bayonet their
friends and brothers; but to pay others for doing it.----
Dare they complain? They are honest men---republicans---a
faction---or rebels---as they happen to be weaker,
and more weak. If, formidable in strength and talent,
they are listened to, respectfully, and reasoned with. If
a little less so, they are denounced, as the enemies of
their country. A degree less makes them traitors, whom
it is lawful to extirpate. Such is our freedom; such our
unalienable right to life and property.

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

But descend a step lower---down to the state governments.
I have a spot of land that is dear to me;---the
bones of my children sleep in it;---the heart of her, that
I loved, is crumbling under the very tree, where our lips
first met. Money cannot buy it from me. I am looking
to it, as my last place of refuge. I meddle with nobody.
I am a quiet, melancholy man, only waiting for re-union
with my babes and my wife. But the state orders a road
to be opened through my parlour---over the sepulchre of
my family---the hallowed of many generations. And lo!
it is done. The holiest place upon this earth, to a husband
and a father, is invaded by the pick-axe and the
shovel---the dishonoured relicks of a family are tumbled
about, under the brutal ribaldry of day labourers. God!
it were better that my wife and children had been buried
in the publick highway, with the common malefactor!
Yet this is liberty. This is the unalienable right of property.
Mine is taken from me, without my consent---and my
family tombs are broken up, with as little ceremony, as
one would dislodge a wild beast.

Go still lower. I dwell in town. I own a house. I
can just manage to make both ends of the year meet.
“My house is my castle,” I am told. Yet the officers of
justice break into it, when they please, if a debtor or a
criminal have escaped to it. My property is my own,
unalienable---yet I am taxed for paving streets; sinking
drains; building party walls; until I am obliged to sell
my little patrimony, to pay it. My liberty is unalienable,
too---yet I am sent to prison. I am insulted, trodden
on, scorned. I smite my adversary to the dust.
My life is unalienable, say these statesman---yet my life
follows my property——. Take another case of
the state of society here. A man beats another---some
one perhaps, that is half his size; and old enough to be
his father---and is the father of a large family. What
is to be done? Shall the father call him to the field; and
put up his own body, with the hearts of half a dozen
blessed creatures, at the same time, to be shot at, by a
ruffian? No---he shall appeal to the laws of his country.
He shall go, proudly, before a jury of men and fathers,
and say—Behold me. I do not take the law into my own

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

bands. I dare not spill his blood. But I ask you to
discountenance such outrage. What shall be the measure
of damages? Let each man ask his own heart. Is
it the actual cost of his physician's and tailor's bill? No,
it is that which will deter the overbearing, forever, from
ministering to their own passions, by violence;---it is to
be that, which will make men appeal to you with confidence.
All this is very well, the jury will tell you; and,
perhaps, give you, for damages, about half enough to
reimburse you for your counsel fees. It is too good a
joke, a matter of this sort, to be treated seriously. What
is the consequence? The injured man goes away, smarting
with the reiterated indignity; his blood boiling in
his veins—set upon vengeance—determined never again
to refer the question from his own right hand, to any
court or jury. And how fares it with the aggressor?—
Is he the better, wiser, or safer, for these paltry damages?
No!—it were better for him, that his blood had
been let out upon the spot—that the bruised spirit of the
other had been appeased by any damages.

Adieu---forever and ever---adieu!
ED. MOLTON. eaf293v2.n26[26] LES CAUSES CELEBRES—probably.—Ed. eaf293v2.n27[27] The other is a blockhead—if not something much worse.—Ed. eaf293v2.n28[28] Where is Mr. Pelby? He is an actor of great promise—and an American.—Ed.
Letter SPENCER RANDOLPH TO SARAH RAMSAY.

Something has happened to your friend. She has not
gone; and, in passing the house just now, I found the
lower windows shut—crape upon the door, and lights
moving about, hurriedly, in the western chamber, in which
you told me that she slept. Let not this alarm you—you
have a strong mind; and, with this timely notice, may
fortify yourself. I entreat you not to move hand nor foot,
until you hear from me again. Events of a terrible nature
are at hand; and we know not who may be called
upon, for his part in the drama.

Mr. Omar is here. I have seen him; but I am able to
discover, already, by one half hour's acquaintance, that

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

he is a hasty, intemperate young man; rash and sudden
in his opinions, and never steadily awaiting their confirmation.
He does not know that I am Randolph; nor
do I desire that he should; but I leave the matter entirely
in your hands. And now, Sarah, dear Sarah, prepare
yourself. To-morrow you shall hear from me, again.

SPENCER RANDOLPH.
Monday Evening.
Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Monday Morning.

Sarah—Sarah!—return immediately;—in the name of
God, return! Juliet is dying!—her babe is dying! Molton
is at her bed-side, night and day. I know not what
to imagine, what to think; but some tremendous intelligence.
I cannot get an opportunity to speak to him.—
Some intelligence, I know not what, contained in a
newspaper, has done this. O, return, return, Sarah!—
Lose not a moment, as you would preserve all on this
earth that is dear to you. I cannot go for you—I cannot
leave Juliet.

JOHN OMAR. Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Tuesday.

Grenville is dead! Helen is dead! O God, all the world
is going to wreck and ruin! Juliet is now, now, even at
this moment, breathing her last, it may be; and her babe,
the loveliest creature, by heaven, that ever was born of
woman, is shutting its dear little eyes. O, Sarah, how
can I relate it!—it cannot live—it cannot; and there is
Molton, there!—weeping upon Juliet's hand!—I can see
him at this moment. And Helen, righteous heaven!—
there is her poor face, discoloured and frightful in its

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

beauty, just turning deadly pale. I could almost lay
this hand upon her lips, I can see her so distinctly.

A letter—no, it was'nt a letter. I know not how the
intelligence came; but Juliet was breakfasting; and had
taken up a newspaper, from many that lay upon the
table, with the letters of the day; when Molton broke
suddenly into the room, pale, frightfully pale—it was
too late—the very paper was already in her hand! He
had just time to prevent her falling; when she was borne
off to her room, the whole family in horrour and consternation.
Molton was distracted. He burnt the paper
before the eyes of the servant; and sent immediately for
me. I arrived, and found him walking the floor; the
sweat trickling down his cheeks; and his eyes red, as
with a scorching fire. His hands were clenched, and
black with the convulsion of the pressure. He attempted
to speak—he could not—the blood stood upon his lips---
he offered me his hand---it was the hand of a dead man---
cramped with cold, like iron. “What has happened,”
cried I—“tell me, what has happened?” He could not
articulate a word; and we were interrupted by the arrival
of several strangers. I am disturbed. I shall
write again, in a moment; but this must go off as it is.

JOHN OMAR. Letter

(Written in pencil, after the letter was sealed.)

Juliet is still living—some hope—babe well.

O. Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.
Philadelphia.—

I have just seen Mr. S. Can it be possible that you
are yet at Amboy? Yet, I am not sorry—except that
you will not get my letter of yesterday. But I hope this
will reach you in season, to prevent the evil effect of any

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

reports. Have you seen Monday morning's paper? I
hope not. But, if you have, let it not disturb you. We
hope that the account is exaggerated. Such things generally
are. You are wanted, here; but do not come—do
not, I entreat you, until you hear, from me, that you are
indispensable. At present, you can be of no use. I am
anxious to hear from you. Why do I not? But, perhaps,
you have written; and the letter is now upon the
road. What has happened? How is your health? I
cannot write any more. It is impossible:—but, once
more, let me entreat you to be composed. Summon all
your faculties. There is a tremendous scene of trial before
you; but, heaven will never deny to you, the strength
required to support it, if it be rightly sought after.

But, why did you stay at Amboy? The more that I
think of it, the more I am bewildered. So publick a place!
so unprotected!—and now, that I call to mind his manner,
it appears to me, that there was something mysterious
in it. He appeared anxious to avoid me. Tell me
the truth, Sarah. Whatever it be—that man does not
live, who shall trifle with me, beloved, as I am, by such
a woman! I want your answer—I am desperate.

SPENCER RANDOLPH. Letter SARAH TO RANDOLPH.
Amboy.—

I am afraid to think of your countenance, Randolph,
when you shall see this direction. And still more, when
I reflect on the cause. You have courage—you are resentful.
Are you great? Are you magnanimous? Tell
me the plain truth. Can you forgive? If yea, I have a
secret to communicate. If no, let me understand it, distinctly;
for there has never been a trial for you, like
this.

I am unpleasantly situated, and somewhat anxious to
depart. Several persons, whom I know, from the city,

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

are continually passing under my window; and it is not
five minutes, since all the passengers of the steam-boat,
crossed the street, just within view; and I saw more than
one, that would have risked blood and breath for me—to
avenge an insult—and such an insult! Yet, that is not
what I want. All men are quick enough, too quick, upon
the scent of blood. The weak and pusillanimous never
forgive. They dare not. It is only the truly great, the
magnificent, who can forgive. Are you of them; or of the
dastardly? Did I want blood? No. If I had, mine
own hand could have let it out, upon the floor, at my very
feet. Would I send him, suddenly, before his Maker?
There were twenty arms, within call, ready to do my
bidding. But I am above them all. I want a man that
can forgive—even an insult to me, when he loves me.---
You love me, Randolph. I know it. It is criminal. I
feel it. Now, then, for the trial. Let us atone for our
weakness. I have been utterly---deliberately---shamefully
insulted---outraged---and on thy account. Forgive
the being, that did this to me---and I shall never repent
that I have loved thee. It will consecrate my passion
for thee; make it something holy, spiritual, as I thought
it was. Canst thou? Canst thou, Randolph? O, if
thou canst, I will continue to love thee, as never woman
loved man, till the last breath that I draw; and trust to
my heavenly Father to forgive me. Thou wilt! I feel it.
I feel as if thou wert by me, and had said it. I am alone.
Yet, do not come to me. I cannot bear to meet thee, yet.
Farewell. I shall wait here for an answer.

SARAH RAMSAY. P. S.—Juliet has sailed, of course. How were her
spirits? Tell me all about it; and unite with me in prayer
for her, and her excellent husband. O, how happy they
will soon be!

-- 280 --

Letter JOHN TO SARAH.

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

Two days have passed; two days of such intolerable
misery, my dear cousin, that I hardly have the
strength to tell you whether I am dead or alive. But
Juliet still lingers. There is no hope left, none; and
we have parted, perhaps, for the last time. Molton is
watching by her, like a brother:—there he sits, in the
next room—motionless—alone—dark—and like one
who hath no heart left—and will not be comforted. Not
a sound escapes him. He has only left us to, to—
O Sarah—what a ruin and desolation are about that
man!—to see his own wife laid, at last, in all her loveliness,
within the cold earth—and the heavy turf heaped
upon a bosom, where he hath so often slept---ah!

Yes—it is done. And all the facts, and circumstances
are yet before me, with an inconceivable and burning
distinctness; yet I cannot for my soul, persuade myself
that they are real.—I stop—I throw down my pen—I
shut my eyes—I endeavor to recollect all that has passed—
I feel the wind upon my forehead,—and am half
persuaded that the terrible creatures, before me, are only
the phantoms of a disordered brain;—but I open my
eyes. And they are still there—there!---forever there.

God! how beautiful she was—and yet the frightful
lustre of her eyes—her streaming black hair—her passionate
voice—O, what horrible mystery was there,
that so fettered her faculties, when I rushed in.—She
would have told it.—I saw that---I was sure of it—
again and again, she tried it, as Molton knelt by her
bed side; and she clung about his neck, and wept and
wept, as the hour drew nearer. “His side!” said she,
twice—“His side!—Omar—there are serpents feeding
there—I—I—” and twice he put his hand upon her
mouth, and shook from head to foot. “But may I tell,”
said she?

No,” said Molton---“No, love; let it die with
thee, thou cruel woman!”

“Cruel! cruel!” she echoed,—“cruel, Edward, when I
am dying to make thee happy,—O Juliet, Juliet, be
thou but as true to him—as—”

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

“Hush! hush! for mercy's sake, love,”—whispered
Molton.

I was deeply embarrassed. What was I to do? I had
been sent for; and it was as much as my life was worth
to leave Juliet.

“Shall I remain?” said I—“What have I to do?
what has happened? Helen,---madam, dear madam, what
has happened?”

“Come hither, Mr. Omar,” said she, reaching me
her cold thin hand. “You have been the friend, almost
the only friend of an injured man—I—”

Molton would have stopped her, but she was resolute.

“Molton!” she said. “In a few hours—a very few—
I am in the world of spirits. My mind is now free.
A wonderful light is upon it. For four years, thine
has been a life of martyrdom. I would have it known.
Nay—it is impossible now, for that to be prevented. I
have already taken care that they, who are most interested
in it, shall know the whole, as it is.”

“O Helen!—Helen! What hast thou done!—shaken
down to dust and ashes---Helen---all that I have been
building up, so long, with my blood. What hast thou
done?—tell me. Let us not part ungently, love?
Would'st thou have me accompany thee?”

“Thee?---thee, Molton a self murderer!—O, no—no—
no!—much as I love thee, dear, I would rather welter
in flame and darkness alone, through all eternity,
than thou should'st share my peril. No, Edward, no!—
But it is time that thy abused nature, love, should
know it all. Mr. Omar, bear witness for me. I have
written a letter to my father. God forgive him! He
was a good man, but—he hath done that evil, to my
husband, which God only can repair.

Molton, himself, looked upon her, wondering. “So
calm, Helen—yet so near the tomb.—What is the meaning
of this? Is it really true? What are your intentions?”

“To reveal one fact to a man, Molton, who will do
thee justice, when I am where— Edward, I tremble—
put thy arm under my head, love—higher, a

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

little higher—it is awful to die, dear,—let me lean upon
thy shoulder—there, there!—that will do. I have written
several letters. Nay, do not look darkly upon me, do
not; Edward—I cannot bear it—our time, together, is
counted to us; and it were a pity to let it go by unkindly.
They are all on their way. The last favour that
I ask, is this—that I may tell one thing, before thee;
before him, before my God, while I have life enough
left.”

“No!” said Molton firmly—putting his hand to his
side—She saw him put it there; and it seemed to
pain her—for she shut her eyes; and there was a tremulous
movement of his forehead---a dark tumult over it,
that alarmed me---“No! Helen, I command thee to silence,
by our love---our passionate love. Why should
it be told?---Is—”

Why?”---she cried, eagerly interrupting him---
“why?---to prove that thou art a god, Edward! But
it is too late now. It cannot be prevented. It is told---
(his head fell upon her bosom) O, do not groan so
heavily---tears too!---Edward Molton! tears from thee!---
lift up my head-- let me look at them.”

“No --it is only sweat,” said Molton, faintly---wiping
his forehead, “I am very weak, and my hair is wringing
wet. Thou wilt not tell it, Helen.”

That is already told,” she answered, laying her hand
so tenderly upon his bosom, that the tears gushed, all at
once, from his eyes. “No---it is something mightier---
a secret that concerns thee. I must tell it. May I?”

“I cannot answer, Helen---but, O, in mercy, spare
thyself.”

Here the Doctor entered---but the sentence of death
was written upon his features. Helen saw it; but she was
not disturbed. “I am sorry that you have come again,”
said she;---“really sorry; for this taking leave is a sad
affair, with women, like me. There is no hope, doctor--
I know it---I am glad of it. Farewell!”

The doctor left us---but lingered---went on---lingered
again---and put his handkerchief to his eyes---and shut
the door.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

The truth burst upon me in thunder. I trembled in
every joint. Helen had poisoned herself. Her face altered
to the hue of death, even while she was yet speaking.
I sunk into a chair---and all that I remember, of the rest
that passed, is this. She asked if I knew the circumstances,
under which she had married Molton,---I told her
that I did not; and then she related them.

“Edward,” said she, as she concluded---and her
voice was so sweet and melodious, coming, it did seem,
from the very innermost place of her whole heart, that I
feel it yet, like the sound of a blessing in my ears---
“Edward---those gashes---the places where the iron bad
worn into my wrist---the blood---all---all---look at me—
prepare thyself—brace up all thy noble nature, love—
It will try thee, Edward—loins and brain—more than
death—art thou prepared?”

I am.” Was the answer.

“Hold me nearer—tighter love, tighter to thy heart—
and let me whisper it.”—Said she.

They embraced—she whispered—she repeated it—the
very hair of his flesh rose—and he fainted in her lap.

It was long before he recovered. Her tears fell, like a
rain in a high wind, upon him; but she had not the
strength to raise his head; and when I attempted it, for
her voice had altered; and her beautiful forehead
wrought, as if Death were at his work, indeed—she forbade
me—“forbear,” said she. “Listen. I have only
a few moments more—ah!—that pang. I was a mad
woman
, when this man married me. I knew it not. My
father did. But he concealed it from me; and from my
first husband. I knew it not till, long and long afterward—
and then I dared not tell it. I—I am well now,
quite well---but here lies a man---—heaven in its mercy
bless, and sustain him! and give him the wounded heart
that has been dying for love of him.

I attempted to raise Molton's head.

Nay—let him sleep—do not move his hands—let him
lie as he is, and he will be spared the pain of parting
with me—O, how he hath loved that woman!—Heaven
sustain her and bless her, now!—if she love him as I
have loved him,—he will be to her, what he has been to
me—all that woman may love; all that she ought to love.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

Hush! he moves—come nearer—he is dying—he cannot
live long. Would that the poison which is burning
here now, were doubled, trebled, so that what this hand
once ministered to him, in its madness; the madness of
jealousy, were withdrawn from his vitals—O, how gladly
would I die, over and over again. Farewell!--farewell!---
my friend! Forgive me! plead for me!---Be his
friend---his defender in the cold world---and tell---tell---
tell Juliet that I forgive her---that---that---but for me,
she would have been happy with him,---but I forgive her.--
I---and am now dying in expiation of it. Her husband---
O,---it is well for her---for him---for Molton---that
he---went as he did---farewell!---O, God!---God!---receive
my—Edward, dear----thy lips—Ed—

I was alone—I know not how long. It was dark, and
I knew it not; and when I awoke, there were people
passing about me on tiptoe;—and I was in a strange
apartment;—and there was the noise, I thought, of nailing
a coffin, in the next room. I strove to awake. I
succeeded. A bed was before me. I opened the curtain—
they were there yet—just as I had seen them last—God
only knows how long before—her lips to his—her naked
arms about his neck---and his hands buried and locked
in her torn tresses.----Was he dead? I had not the
heart to disturb him. I sat by him---hour after hour.
His chest heaved---he breathed---but he spoke not---he
moved not. His lips had grown to hers. At last—I
was in a trance, I believe---it appeared to me that he
arose---took her hands gently---crossed them upon her bosom---kissed
her, once more, while the bed shook under
the pressure---and turned---calmly-- very calmly,
to depart.---“Come,” said he.

I started upon my feet. “Whither?”—said I.

Come!”—he repeated, “It is no place for us.”

I shuddered at his voice. It was preternaturally calm.
“Whither?” said I. “It is dark---very dark.”

“Whither?--to the ocean, the mad house---sepulchre--
whither thou wilt.”

“To Juliet's, then”---said I.

“He started as if the lightning had struck him.---
“True!”---said he---“true!---I had forgot. Yes, we must

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

not leave her. All---all must be buried. Let us go.---
But who shall bury me?---thee---I will take care of
thee, Omar?---it matters not---in this populous city---it
were well---Omar---yes---thou art Omar---I believe---
let us go—art thou not?”

Nothing had torn me like this. I wrung his hand---
but he heeded it not. I knelt to him---but he went by
me. I wept upon his feet; but he stood like one that had
no life left in him.

“Helen,” said I.

“Ah---what musick is that?” he cried---“Helen, love---
where art thou?—”

I led him to her again---he reeled---and staggered---
and the tears gushed out again, as he held her poor dead
hand to his mouth.

We departed. We are at Juliet's, now. Helen is—I
dare not tell thee where---so beautiful!—so desperate—
O—what were these mysterious meanings? Can it be
that she was mad?—mad all this time; and that I knew
it not—and Molton?---Did he? It may be that he did.—
And can it be true, that she had poisoned him for jealousy---of
whom---of Juliet herself?---this, then, was the
secret, the tremendous secret, that fed upon the life of
Molton. How like a dream it all appears---the pain in
his side---the mortal terrour---are all clear now. Mad---
O, if he knew it, he, who was capable of concealing
that he carried a perpetual death at his heart, administered
by Helen; he who could love her still, watch over
her, and cheer her still; he would never have betrayed
it, though he had known that she was mad. And have I not
seen symptoms of it, too?---I have. But her death---what
could possess her? the same spirit of madness---jealousy---
Hearing, as she did of Grenville's death, she has chosen
to set Molton free!—merciful heaven! what a woman
she was!

Omar.

-- 286 --

Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.
Philadelphia.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

Yes--I do forgive him. Now tell me his name, and where
I can find him. It were a pity that he should not know,
that I forgive him. We might meet else, by chance; and
he might think it a secret for me; or that I were a dastard.
I wait your answer.

Mr. Molton's wife is suddenly dead; at a very critical
moment, too; and the story is, by poison, administered
by herself. This, say others, is incredible. The town
is greatly agitated---for Mr. Grenville's death, happening
just before—and Mr. Molton's reputed love for Mrs.
Grenville, have given rise to no very pleasant conjectures.

His death was cruel---horrible. May some of our
vessels encounter the pirates, and send them to the bottom,
as they sent this unhappy man---limb by limb. He
appears to have been much respected;---and his wife is
spoken of in the most exalted terms, except for one thing.
She is blamed for her intimacy with this Molton; and
yet, it is said, and believed, that Mr. Grenville expressly
put her into his hands; when he departed. Strange infatuation,
indeed, if he or she, be like the men and women
of the earth.

RANDOLPH. Your health—tell me how it is, I must try to see you,
erelong. Will you permit it? Something of moment has
happened to me. I will explain it, when we meet.
R.
Letter JOHN TO SARAH.
Philadelphia.

Where are you, Sarah? Why are you not here? Are
all my apprehensions to be verified. Am I to lose all

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

my friends, all; one after the other!—either by death or—
no I will not say it—perhaps you are sick, Sarah—
perhaps my letters have not reached you—nay, it may be
that you are not in New-York. Yes, I must believe it;
I will believe anything, rather than that Sarah Ramsay
has forgotten Juliet, at such a moment. She is constantly
asking for you—and some times, when her brain turns,
and the wintry blue of her touched eyes will seem dissolving
over her dear little boy—she raves of Sarah, and
Edward, and her husband—till we are obliged to obey
Molton, and all of us abandon her to the women. She
is stronger to-day; more collected; and the physician, I
can perceive, begins to entertain some little hope. His
voice trembles less, when he leaves the directions; and
his eyes are not so dim. O, join with me, Sarah, join with
me, in prayer to Him, in whose hands are life and death,
to spare her yet a little longer, to her babe, if not to us!

Her voice was strangely sweet and gentle last evening:
and her rapt eyes, and parted lips, as her delicate
murmuring passed me; had something, I know not what,
that soothed the heart, even while they made it melancholy.

She is anticipating death—I am sure of it; she has sent
for me—desiring to see me, alone—and I have promised
to be with her, early tomorrow—the doctor forbids this,
but her manner, though faint, is peremptory. I shall
obey her. Molton too—no, I cannot bring myself to
speak of him—I love him—wonder at him, but there is,
I know not what, of awe and terrour about my thought,
of late, as if he were something supernatural, which prevents
me from approaching him, as I used to. Sorrow
like his, too, is holy:—a little indiscretion may be pardoned
to such a man—but to be the only friend, the only
assured and trusted one, of a woman, upon her death
bed, whose husband has just been hewed, limb from limb,
upon the water—O, Sarah—I cannot proceed.
He stands up too, so proudly, so immoveably, against
the storm, though it rain fire upon his naked heart. I
know not what to think of him. But Juliet—may she
recover. If she should—what then? I dare not think of
it. Strange thoughts are abroad?—who sent Grenville,

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

away?—Molton. Who furnished the crew? Molton.
What become of the wreck?—ask Molton. It is
found drifting, upon the high seas—smoking to
the centre—and strewed over with blood and
brains. The thought is horrible. He is innocent, no
doubt—but will Juliet dare to marry him, where there
is such room for calumny? What think you? It were
better to die---aye, ten thousand deaths---than live to be
the wife of a man---by whose instrumentality, whether
evil or good, her husband had perished; a man too, whose
own wife is dead by poison, no matter by whose hand
administered, just at the critical moment. Molton!
Molton! Let me not wrong thee!---I cannot.---There is
much that is inexplicable about thee---but thou art innocent.
I would wager blood and breath upon it. But
should a woman, such a woman, marry thee, though thou
be innocent---what would be the inheritance of her children?
Hostility and bitterness for one another---shame
and horrour, forever and ever.—The blood of Grenville
and Molton, would war together to fratricide.

J. O. Letter SAME TO SAME.
Philadelphia.

I write again. The mail is not yet closed---but we
have further intelligence. The pirates are captured;
and their story, with all its horrible distinctness, is before
me. It is impossible to imagine any conspiracy now---
for the pirates were cut up to an unparalleled degree--their
vessel riddled with shot---all their spars disabled, and
more than half their crew killed and wounded. No---
there could have been no conspiracy. It is impossible.
Beside, it is found, that not one of the four men
that Molton furnished Grenville with, is alive; they
were made minced meat of. The pirates complain that,
but for them, they never should have been exasperated as
they were;---nor so disabled, that they could neither fight
nor run, when the Ontario hove in sight. I pray God

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

that this may be true!---I believe it---for I would not
imagine for a moment, that Molton had put a guard
upon Grenville---to—. No, I am glad that not one
of the four is left alive. That speaks loudly, indeed, of
their fidelity. Poor fellows! I knew them well. They
had just begun to understand a few words of English;
but their strength and appearance were so terrible, that
they scarcely ever ventured abroad. Molton knew their
temper, and told me himself, that, though they would die
for him, at a word---nay, cut each others throats, at his
bidding,---yet, that they would whip a knife into the heart
of any human being but himself, who happened to thwart
them, for a moment, in the publick highway. He was
careful to keep them unarmed---and at home---till he let
Grenville have them. “The seas are dangerous,” said
he.---He then gave his orders to the slaves in their own
language. They turned round; prostrated themselves;
raised poor Grenville's foot, and placed it upon their
heads, one after the other. “But trust to these fellows,
whatever may happen. They will understand you.---
Signs are sufficient. Just touch the handle of that dagger---if
you want yourself defended, or avenged---and the
business is done. You might sleep quietly in hell, with
such a guard about you.”

Adieu, dear Sarah. I still continue to write you,
without knowing where to address my letters---but in
the hope that some may find you, at last. Juliet is much
the same, I hear, and the babe finely.

Once more, Adieu.
JOHN OMAR.
Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.

Mrs. Grenville is no more.—You have a stout heart,
woman; or this blow will crush it—O, Sarah, Sarah!—
I have heard such things, seen such things. I know not
what to think—I am half distracted—farewell!—
If it may be, I shall see you, erelong. I have still one

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

affair upon my hands—one, and then, we may meet
again.

Letter MR. STEWART TO MISS RAMSAY.

I hasten to offer you an apology, Miss Ramsay, for
the outrage that I offered you. I am sorry for it. Will
that satisfy you? I am ashamed of it. Is not that
enough for a man to say? My family are grieved, and
distressed, and mortified. Will you forgive them? Do
not believe that this is voluntary. It is not—it is wrung
from me, with tears. Yes, Miss Ramsay, with tears;
but, in a manner; and by one, that I am forbidden to
speak of;—nay, I am not even at liberty to tell you, how;
not even in justification of myself. I can only say that,
I have been twice in the field; received more than one
apology; and never made one, before, in my whole life;—
and that.—No—I have said enough. I am penitent—
you know my situation, character.—Is there any atonement?
any? Name it. I cannot do any thing, by halves.
I love you.—You do not love me—perhaps it is
impossible that you should; but, it may be, nevertheless,
when you reflect on your delicate and unprotected
situation. Will you accept my hand, heart and fortune?
They are yours, whenever you please. A word will be
sufficient. Appoint me to any probation; and try my
constancy and manhood, as you will. I have nothing
more to say. I never wrote so long a letter, in my life.

P. R. STEWART. Letter JOHN TO SARAH.

Juliet is gone—gone, for ever. I began, day before
yesterday, to tell you of it—nay, yesterday; but, I could
not get on with it! My brain rocks, and reels yet, with
the agitation, into which it was thrown. All that I can
recollect distinctly, however, is this. You know that

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

I had promised to see her, in the morning. I went, earlier,
I believe, than I was expected—I trod on tip-toe,
over the carpet, in the hall;—and had entered the room;
for the door stood open, without being perceived—Juliet
was reaching a folded paper to Molton, who sat by her,
speechless, and silent as death; with his hands covering
his face—and grasping his temples.

Is that true, Edward?” said she, faintly, laying her
hand upon his.

He trembled—he turned toward her—relinquished
her hand, gently, and answered, in a deep voice.

It is true.”

She fell back upon the pillow, and shut her eyes—and
the tears trickled, like dew, through her lashes. I attempted
to retreat—but, he saw me, and his eyes flashed
fire.

“Omar, is it you?” He was rising; when Juliet,
startled by my name, just moved her head, and uttered
some words of reproof.

There was a dead silence, of some minutes, while we
waited for her to regain composure.

“I am glad that you are come;” said she, to me—“I
am very feeble—but, I hope that I have life enough left
to me, for the purpose. Edward, let us be together,
a while....only for a moment....go, Edward.”

She reached him her hand—just lifted it; and he put
his lips to it, as if she were his own wife, or child.

As soon as we were alone, she requested me to draw
up the writing table to her bed side; and reach her the
letter, which Molton had left on the bed. She read it
again; and again the tears flowed.

“There is no time to be lost,” said she; “I want you
to write a few lines to Sarah; they are confidential. I
would do it myself, but I cannot. I shall not recover;
I am sure of it; this is the bed of death to me, my friend,
and I am not sorry that it is. Circumstances, which I
have not the time, nor the heart, to explain, have ruptured
every tie, that binds me to the world, except that---(her
voice trembled here, and her lip worked; but, it was very
soon over---) my babe---I cannot bear that, well---but,
God will watch over his innocence!---and oh, Mr. Omar,

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

it is hard for a mother to part with her new born babe;
just when the pretty eyes, the dear little mouth, are getting
familiar to her lips. But, Heaven's will be done!
Are you ready? A little nearer, if you please; for, my
voice is very weak. You weep, Mr. Omar. I am sorry
for it. It is painful to me, to see the sorrow of any human
being; but, to know that it is I, who cause it; that is
not well to be borne. There are some thoughts in your
heart, that I could remove, if I had the strength; some
infirmities of your character, that the advice of a friend,
a woman; one whom you have felt a tenderness for, upon
her death-bed; nay, nay, these gushes of passion are
unmanly. I expected better things, my dear friend; my
brother. But, time is precious. Please to follow me---
I do not mean the words---but the thought. Tell Sarah
how I am; and, that I cannot live many days. I wanted to
see her.--I expected it;---and, had I not known her well,
I should have thought it a little unkind in her, to let me
die alone. But perhaps she is ill, herself; or”---I was
alarmed at the appearance of her eyes; and she added,
while the colour shot over her forehead, in streaks, “do
you know any thing of a Mr. Randolph?” I told her
that I had heard of such a person, recently, I thought;
but where, or when, I knew not; nay, that I had some
loose notion of having once seen a man of that name.
She did not explain herself; but, after a few moments of
silence, she added. “Has your brother returned?” Not
yet; but, I expect him every hour; said I.

“Let me see him, the moment that he arrives. He
has a noble heart; and we owe him much. Few people
know him. I want to see him. I must. Now, if you
please, to Sarah.”

She then dictated a letter to you, which she signed, with
her own hand. I am not at liberty, I believe, to tell
you what it is; for, I have heard nothing of it, since. But
she enclosed a large bundle of other letters in it; and,
among them, I perceived that, which Molton and she had
been reading, as I entered. It was the very one, which
Grenville had left for her, to be opened, in case of a certain
event. What was that event? His death, I suppose.

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

After that was done, she gave me her hand; requested
to be told, when my brother arrived; and slept quietly,
like an infant, for two or three hours. Our hopes revived—
her beautiful eyes were lighted up; and her voice
was more cheerful. But, all my terrour returned, as I
saw her exchange a look with Molton; when the physician,
reproving us sharply for our folly and rashness,
told her that we had hazarded her life, but that—he saw
much, nevertheless, to encourage him. She turned her
eyes to Molton, with a smile, and just moved her head.
He understood it—for his lips were, instantly, as pale as
ashes. My arteries thrilled with it, too. I felt then,
then, for the first time, that there was no hope.

Just then, a woman broke furiously into the room, and
rushed to the bed. It was like an apparition. I thought
her mad—but Molton's arm was quicker than my
thought; for, the next moment, she was dashed against
the wall, and a knife wrenched from her hand—though
she grasped it, like a wild beast, by the blade; and I
heard the sinews grit, as he plucked it through the fingers,
severing tendon and bone.

It was Matilda. She had broken loose from her confinement,
about a week before; and, now, gained admittance,
by finding the door open, from which she had been
repeatedly sent, as an importunate, disordered wretch.

Molton carried her away, by main force, amid her
curses, screams, and the most horrible blasphemy.—
This was too much for Juliet. She fainted—and so long
was it, ere she showed any symptom of returning life,
that we began to fear it was all over with her. But the
sound of Molton's voice, revived the spark, for a moment.
She held his hand to her mouth. She wept upon it. Her
beautiful hair, disordered and loose, covered the whole
pillow. “I shall not live to see your brother,” said she,
to me—“but, I pray you, to tell him, that I remember,
and bless him, with my dying breath. Mary, take my
scissors, dear, and—I must not forget him, now.”

“Nay,” said Molton, awaking all at once—“even in
death, Juliet, art thou so kind to all? What! leave thy
tresses to him! What, then, wilt thou leave to me?

“My heart, Edward.”

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

He bowed upon her hand. “No, love,” said he, “that
must never be—the only infirmity of thy nature—that,
Juliet, which has cost us all our suffering, is thy too
great gentleness to all—thy too little passionate devotion
to one. Do not leave thy hair among men. Thy blessing
is enough. Even I—I never asked thee for a lock.
I would not; for that was what many wanted—and more
than one, it may be, obtained. Nay, Juliet—O, pardon
me—I cannot bear thy tears.”

“Thou art right, very right, Edward,” said she. “I
will not leave even the hair of a dead woman, to disturb
thee. But one thing I would have thee know. No man
ever had—none!—had ever a lock of it, with my consent
or approbation, except my husband; and to him, it was
given without my knowledge. I am very faint—very,
dear Edward. Come nearer—sit down, love, where I
can place my head upon thy shoulder. Bear witness, all
of you, that I forgive, and bless, and weep for my husband.
I have loved him. I might have loved him yet; or,
have lived and died in the belief that I did; but it cannot
be, now. The heart will find its lord, at last, ere it be
utterly dead. Behold mine! The laws of society are
no longer for me. Yet a little while, and I shall be
kneeling, in the presence of our indulgent and compassionate
Father—of one, who will not charge me with
sin; nor punish me with sorrow or banishment, for telling
the truth upon my death-bed. It is my death-bed. I believe
it. And, therefore, do I tell Edward, as I do, with
the voice of a dying woman, that my heart has always
been faithful to him; even while I was most faithful to
my poor husband; and even while I believed that he was
a bad man:---but, that you may all understand the truth,
and remember it, at this eventful moment, I would tell
you, further, that, if I should recover---it is impossible---
I feel that within me, which makes death certain---his
could hand is not to be misunderstood---it is real, now---
I feel it approaching my heart, while I speak---but, even
if I should recover, we should never be married. Both of
us have reasons for it---have we not, Edward?”

He bowed, and covered his face.

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“But I would never set so bad an example to women;
to mothers; or to wives,” she continued.

“The hour is nearer, Edward---very near, now.—
Where is my babe.”

The child was brought to her. She desired to be raised.
She bowed her head upon its little face; and, it would
seem, that the child knew its mother, and would not part
with her, again---for its little fingers were so tangled in
her glittering hair, that they were fain to cut it away, to
release her.

“Baptized in tears, my babe!” said she, faintly---“in
tears, sweet. Let his name be thine, Edward. And now,
farewell---a mother's blessing upon thee, thou great
heart! Take my babe, Edward---be a father to it!”

Molton fell upon his knees; and, for the first time, the
tears rolled out of his eyes, quietly, as from any fountain,
without that convulsion and labouring of the heart,
which was so frightful before.

Her eyes were lifted---a sweet smile played upon her
mouth as she saw it---the melody of her voice died away---
she laid one hand upon the dear babe that lay sprawling
in her lap---another upon Molton's---as his face was
buried in its swaddling clothes—he caught it—and the
last words that she uttered, were—“I do not leave a lock
of hair to the man that I love; but, I leave to thee, my heart
and soul, Edward---my babe!

Molton actually sobbed—and there was no voice
heard, but the voice of lamentation and wailing, till the
bed shook—and Molton fell backward upon the floor.
The dying Juliet saw it—turned her gentle eyes to heaven—
locked her hands upon her bosom, meekly, fervently—
and died. So quietly had her sweet spirit abandoned
its chamber, that, from her countenance, her parted
lips, her half-shut eyes, we were yet waiting for her last
prayer, when her hands parted, and fell.

Molton saw this. He stood upon his feet---he tore
open his bosom---he threw himself upon the bed---he
held her cheek to his heart---her hands...

“God bless me! Art thou really dead; really, love?
How cold thy hand is!” He shuddered. “Take it away!
away!---I cannot move it!---my veins are ice!---it has

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

frozen to my heart!---cold! cold! very cold! Juliet!---ah!---
no more sprouting, no more flowering, no more greenness
here!---no more summer-time, Juliet!---ashes!—ashes!”

A long insensibility followed. But he is calm, now;
terribly calm;---as if the worst had now happened, that
could happen, to a desolate man.

Poor Juliet!---her funeral will be to-morrow. Farewell.

JOHN OMAR. P. S.---I have just heard that Molton, and the child,
and the nurse, have all disappeared. Will he be at the
funeral? I tremble for him.
Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.

It is all over, dear Sarah. Thy friend is at rest. The
funeral just went by my window. I shall try to see thee,
soon, now. A strange event has happened to me; and
we can, at least, be friends---whatever may happen hereafter.
My marriage, I have good reason to believe, is
illegal. I mention this that there may be no future disquietude
at thy heart, if I should approach thee as a
friend.

Is it true, that the gentleman of whom you lately
spoke, (Mr. Stewart,) is an old admirer of yours. If it
be, I would have you very cautious. Trust to me. I can
do that, which none but a brother could do for you, Sarah.
I could, and will, hunt up the whole history of his
life. I have made some inquiries; and the result is exceedingly
satisfactory. Trust to me, Sarah—believe me.
My only wish, now, is to make one human being happy.
Let me speak, plainly. I love thee, Sarah; have loved
thee, when it was a sin, and a shame. I have abused
thy great nature. And I would offer such an atonement,
as such a woman might worthily accept. But I cannot
offer thee, myself. For many reasons, that were not a
worthy offering. I love thee, and shall always love thee;
and, though I be set free from my unfortunate marriage,

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

I have yet, at my heart, another, and an unconquerable
reason, for not obtruding myself upon thy love, as a
husband. Thy friend, I shall be, through life and death,
dear; for reasons, too, that will soon be all before thee.
Thou wilt not wonder, then. Now, what shall I do for
thee? Here is a man that does love thee—young, handsome,
rich, and wise. Can I promote thy happiness?—
Believe me—it is thy happiness alone, Sarah, that I
think of. My own might have been dear to me; but that
time is passed. And were I young; unincumbered; unwedded;
with a heart as innocent as thine own, Sarah, I
would say to thee, as I say now. Thou art free, love—
free, as the winds of heaven! Go where thou wilt, with
whom thou wilt; but, when thou art weary of all the
world; turn thou to me, and thou wilt find consolation.
Nay, Sarah, though the hour had come—though we stood
up to receive the nuptial benediction, together—did I see
a man, that I thought better able to make thee happy—
nay, one that so appeared to thee—I would, with my own
right hand—upon the spot—not without one tear—one
spasm, it may be, of the heart—give thee away, love—and
travel, the remainder of my pilgrimage, alone. One only
thought might disquiet me. Sarah might have been deceived.
I might have been. He who supplanted me,
though he might have had virtues that I had not; though
he were handsomer, better tempered, kinder, than I—
and—no, I will not imagine that—no man could ever love,
as I have loved the woman of my heart—it would be possible
that he would not be so indulgent, so devoted, or so
truly her husband, as I would have been. This would
break my heart. If I could do that, then, Sarah, judge
what I could do for thee, now. Thou art desolate and
alone. Permit me to lead a man to thee, who will love
and cherish thee, for ever and ever; one, whom the sick
chamber shall not weary—whose affection and tenderness
will augment with all that renders them endearing.
Marry him, and I shall be happy. One tear, one farewell,
Sarah; and Randolph will never darken thy path,
again. He might watch over thee, and thine; nay, he
would, but thou wouldst never know it. It would be a
secret and invisible guardianship. May I hope this?—

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

Farewell. You are better. The single line that I received,
assures me of it. Never were words more precious
to me. I hope soon to see you—very soon.

RANDOLPH. Letter

EDWARD MOLTON TO SARAH RAMSAY.

By the command of a woman, who loved Miss Ramsay;
and spoke of her, with deep affection, upon her
death-bed, as a good, and great, but mistaken woman, I
have been intluced to address her. Mrs. Grenville, within
one hour of her dissolution, extorted from me a promise
to put into your hands, the enclosed paper. It contains
some of her hair; a picture, I believe; and some letters.
What they are, I do not know; but, from the solicitude
that she manifested on the subject, I am led to believe,
that they were very dear to her, or to you. For that reason,
I have kept them a whole week, in the hope of finding
a private conveyance; and, were it not for one circumstance,
I would keep them, until I could deliver
them into your own hands. But, her command is peremptory;
and I cannot disguise that I have some unwillingness
to obtrude myself upon a woman, to whom
my very name is hateful. Mrs. Grenville has described
your character to me; so that I am persuaded, that it is
better for us not to meet, until your prejudices are somewhat
softened. I respect you, Miss Ramsay; and I
would do much to convince you of it; but I respect myself,
too much, to enter into a defence of my conduct, even
at the request of Juliet herself, before any human being
that knew her sentiments for me; and yet believed me to
be a villain.

Your knowledge of her character, Miss Ramsay, should
have taught you some indulgence; some charity, for
mine. We might have met. If we had, I do not doubt
but you would have suffered, for your precipitation and
rashness. But why address you in this manner. You
have cruelly and continually wronged a man, whom you

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

knew not; whom you had never seen, merely because,
like every other man's, his conduct was capable of a
wicked interpretation. I forgive you, nevertheless; and
if we should ever meet upon this earth, or another, I
shall be the first to repeat, again and again, that—I forgive
you
.

EDWARD MOLTON. P. S.---Remember---I do this only at the request of Juliet.
She knows me; and my whole life.

Letters enclosed---No. 1. Envelope—in the hand writing of
J. Omar; and signed by Juliet. Nos.
2. 3. and 4.---in
order, as they appear
.

No. I.

Letter JULIET TO SARAH, IN THE HAND WRITING OF MR. OMAR.

A few hours more, at furthest, dear Sarah; and I shall
be beyond the reach of sorrow or temptation. I have
been a good deal disturbed, and terrified at the thought;
but, more recent meditation; and two or three strange
events, which these letters will explain, have prepared
me to meet death with cheerfulness. I have no hope
left in life; not one. At first, there was an agony, but it
was soon over, for the loss of my husband. It was that,
which first penetrated my heart---but his own letters,
will show to thee, that, I have reason for consolation.---
Then came the thought of my babe, Sarah---for I am now
a mother---a mother, for a few hours only---and, the—O,
I cannot describe the bitterness of that thought;—but there
was a consolation even for that. My mind is now tranquil,
comparatively, I mean; and more truly resigned,
I am sure, to the bereavement of my life, than it was in
my terrible sickness, summer before last:---one only thing
remained to trouble me. It was that Sarah was not
near me. Had she been---and, had I been blessed with a
daughter, instead of a son, Sarah should have been her

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

mother. As it is, I can only pray, that, during the peril
of his infancy, she will be near my babe, and bless it.
Canst thou do this, Sarah?---Canst thou, when all is
known? Thou mayest have to share the sweet guardianship,
with one,---I will not name him---thy mortal
hatred for him, that unnatural scorn and bitterness with
which thou hast pursued that man, Sarah, is upon my
breast at this moment, like a malediction. What had
he done to thee, Sarah? What hadst thou known of him,
which was not capable of a charitable interpretation. I
urged him to see thee---to deliver these letters to
thee:—he knows not what they are---and it is well that
he does not---to tell thee, in his deliberate, firm way,
the simple truth of our history, and love----nay, of all
that concerned me. He would have evaded my prayer---
he would have put it off; but, I pressed it upon him,
until he consented, if you ever met, to vindicate himself,
as he would another;---with this reservation alone,
insisted upon, by himself, that, in defending himself, he
should not be called upon to produce any proofs; or to
impeach, in any way, the character of any other person.—
This is his nature, Sarah; he will be believed, on his
bare word, or not at all; and he will sooner perish, in
the hatred and scorn of all the world; than protect himself
by the destruction of others; of them that he loves,
I mean; for, had he the power, he would lay the world
in ashes,---even now,---I know that he would have
done it, once;---if them, that he did not love, should step
with their shadow between him, and his ambition.---
Helen, his wife, my husband, and myself seem to be all
concerned, in the engagement. It is for the purpose of
counteracting the effect, which I anticipate from this
proud, high spirit in him; and bringing my dear Sarah, to
a sense of her injustice, that I have collected, and preserved
these letters; and that I now bequeath them to
her, as my dearest deposite. Read them; and do him
justice---as speedily, I would say, as possible; for the
quiet of thine own spirit; for, it may be, that he, himself,
hath not long to live:---it may be, that, ere that atonement
shall be offered, he will have joined the three beings,
whose very ashes he would keep from dishononr,

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

and irreverence, at the peril of his own reputation. Two
of them; nay, three, are already where such sentiments
can have little weight or influence with them;---yet a little
while, and a fourth, nay, Sarah---for I have had a
death-bed vision---and my soul wept and prayed to avert
it; but it might not be—a fifth went by me, in her shroud—
I knew her—and I put out my hands, with a shriek,
to welcome her; but she smiled, and faded away, while
the moonlight was shining through her. Farewell, dear
Sarah, farewell, forever. Forever!—O, no, not forever,
dear. A little while, and we shall be weeping upon
each others bosoms—we, and all that we love—remembering
this separation, as a momentary check of the
pulse only—which alarmed us—but, compared with what
time we shall then have spent together, it will be only
for a breath. Why should we weep then?—Farewell!
Heaven bless thee, dear, dear Sarah, forever and ever
Watch thyself continually. Watch and pray!

JULIET. P. S.—Enclosed is a handful of my hair—I would have
thee wear it. And the picture of one, whom I would have
dear to thee:—and strange as it may seem, I may be
sure, if you should ever meet, that he will be so. I do not
tell thee, his name; but I have taken some pains to procure
it, and I am sure that—no I am too faint to
proceed—farewell!—It was painted many years ago.
J.
Letter HELEN TO JULIET. ENCLOSED.

No. II.

Your husband is dead, madam—torn to pieces, by wild
beasts. I am glad of it. He deserved it. I could tell
you a tale of him, that would make you hate his memory,
like death; plausible as he was—kind as he was; but I have
not the proof within my reach—and, though I know that
the conspiracy existed, yet I have not the heart, utterly
to destroy a woman, whose lord hath played so falsely

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

with her. All that I would do, is this—arouse her to a
sense of her own excellence. What!—a creature that
Edward Molton hath loved, to idolatry,—hath loved,
night and day; dreamed of, even in my arms—O, it was
hard to bear, Juliet—another would have wept and cursed
thee—but I—I could not—there was something consecrate
about thee;—and when, in his troubled, cold sleep—
he would murmur thy name; call me Juliet, while his
lips grew to mine—O, there was that horrible pleasure,
and delirium in it, that I could not wake him.—did not,
till one night—in a trance,—No, no—wait awhile. I
must tell thee that story more regularly; or, it may be,
that it will not be believed.

Before you have finished this letter, I shall be dead.
Remember that. And when you find it true, believe me:—
not till then, I do not ask it till then. This hand, Juliet—
O, how I should have loved thee, woman, wast
thou my sister; yea, anybody, anybody of all this earth,
except the first love of Edward—that I cannot forgive—
will not—and yet, I cannot hate thee—for, I have wronged
thee. Who married thee?—who drove thee with a
thong of serpents into the toil?—was it Jane?—ay.
But who spirited Jane up to the work?—who furnished
her with facts that maddened thee;--facts, that Molton had
told me in his sleep. It was I!—I, alone! But for that,
thy indignation at his baseness and treachery—it was
that which drove thee into Grenville's arms. I knew
it. I knew then. The artifices of Jane were paltry.—
She was an ordinary woman. They would have failed,
but for me—even they—and thou hadst never been the
husband of Grenville. But she was rewarded. The
fool—and that other woman of darkness, that Matilda—
the Lord, God Omnipotent, hath been upon them both.
The one is mad—and the other destroyed herself. How?—
let her be careful, if she come to life again, how she
send her letters of guilt unsealed. She was a murderess.
I knew it. I kept the secret, like a charged thunderbolt,
to launch at her brain, whenever I was weary
of her. The hand of him, that she loved, sent it.—It
went. She became, on the spot, a heap of blood and ashes.

And Grenville too, I could have slain him—he was in

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

my power; but I forbore, lest the mighty reward of all
my labour; thy separation, for ever and ever, from Edward,
should be nought. Yet—he was weak—and he
had rifled,—visited—that were enough to deserve his
fate—a heart, where the image of Molton was concealed.
The pirates were upon him;—and his bones were
splintered; and his flesh hacked, till—even I wept
to hear of it.

Then came the thought of retribution. I knelt down.
I prayed not to be mad, for a little while. I owed some
terrible atonement, for all that I had made him suffer—
Molton, I mean—ah!—if I do not hurry, I shall never
live to finish the tale. I owed him some reward for
his love and constancy. Your husband was out of the
way.—Let his wife follow, and he would be rewarded, I
thought. Should I let out my heart's blood at his feet?—
No!—for though I was determined to die;—and let
them that would, roll my corpse away, from the road to
thy bed, Juliet—yet, it was unsightly to die in blood;
and Jane too,--she was an ordinary woman---she died so.
True, it was a fit of passion in her—but I scorn that—
what I have done, evil or good, has been deliberately
done. I wanted to talk with Molton too, after I should feel
my heart on fire; when it was too late for the aid of
man to help me.—I could not do this, if I slew myself,
as she did;—and then he might suspect my purpose, if
I reasoned of it; and withhold me. Should it be poison?—
My hand was somewhat familiar with that. I
had given it to him once. So---I took poison. It is at
work now---I feel it---here, here!---the tissue tightens
about my heart; and my breathing, scorches my own lips.
But let me tell thee, how that was It was in her arms--
our cheeks touched, and thrilled---I was sleeping upon
his shoulder; and, as I loved to sleep, even in that haunted
room---with my eyes just open---and a voluptuous,
rich drowsiness, all about me. He whispered; and put
his hand upon my forehead.---I turned, trembling, toward
him, and our arms were interlaced,---just then---
aye, just then--hell and furies!--he whispered thy name--
it was not Helen, that he uttered---no, no!---it was Juliet.
The curtain shivered, and swam before my
eyes---I dashed away his hands---and I knew not

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

what followed---but I had a dream---and when I
awoke, he was there, standing over me.---It was broad
day light---I looked at my hands, expecting to find thy
blood, or his, upon them---for such was my dream.---I
thought that I had left my bed, and entered thine; and
left thee, with the blood gushing out of thy side—nay,
Juliet---hast thou forgotten the alarm, when somebody
came to thy window at night. That was I!---Two
miles had I wandered, with the instinct of a blood hound
to his prey---but I was baffled. How, I know not---I
heard voices---and a shot was fired. All this past
through my mind; but my hands were clean---no blood
upon them. I looked at them. I felt strangely bewildered;
and yet---there was a burning distinctness in
one apparition, that I had seen. It stood upon the blue
water---and its eyes were like the stars in winter, all
the brighter for their coldness---I approached---meaning
to strangle it---but the water shivered, and broke, and
sparkled, like glass in the star light, wherever I set my
foot.---It was thee!---I was awake now,---I remembered
a goblet.---I turned to where I had seen it in my
delirium. There it was---there---with the blood-red
sediment at the bottom, yet---the infernal drug. I
was broad awake, in an instant---I caught Edward's
hand---I wrung it---O, my God!---my God! it would
not vanish.---I caught at it, I dashed into dust. He
was terrified---and I---I dared not ask him, what he knew
of the goblet. A whole hour passed; and then, I sat
me down calmly; took his two hands into mine, and
asked him, steadily, what had been in it.

“I know not, love,” said he. “It is the cup that thy hand
offered me this morning, as I awoke early, and found
thee, thy hair wet and dripping---and thy limbs all
trembling, “Did you,—did you swallow it?” said I,
gasping for breath. “I did?”---was the reply—and he
put his lips upon my eye lids.

It was death, Edward,” said I.

He did not appear to heed me.---But I proceeded---I
told him all---where the poison had been hid; why I had
prepared it---and that there was no hope for him.

He took my hand---his countenance darkened; and,
for a moment, he looked as he were about to crush me

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

under his feet---the next, it was a terrible struggle,—he
fell upon my bosom,—“Mistaken woman,” he cried,
“what could possess thee! Thou hast drugged with
death, the truest heart—that—”

O, I know not what prevented me, from dashing my
brains out, upon the spot. To be so met; so rewarded; for
a deed like mine, when I had only prepared myself to
be scattered by a whirlwind---for I knew him---and I
knew that nothing mortal could withstand him, in his
wrath---when I expected him to tear off the poisoned
reptile that enfolded him, and tread it to death;-- O,
God,---to be caressed, more warmly, more tenderly,
than ever!

I fell at his feet---but just then, a thought---O, it was
devilish---shot over my brain. “By what name,” said I,
“did I adjure thee to drink it?”---I began to have a faint,
yet burning recollection of the whole.

He looked me steadily in the face.---“By a name,
proud woman---that, mad as thou act, (O, Juliet; he
knew not how true were his words, at that moment!---
I was mad;---I had been---) by a name,” said he, “at the
sound of which, even in my grave, I would arise, and exhaust;
drain, to the very dregs---the chalice of hell, itself.
By the name of Juliet.”

I started at the sound—the blood frothed in my arteries.---
I burst from his arms---my heart felt suddenly
distended, as if a torrent had discharged itself, all at
once, into it.

It was many days, before I recovered. But Edward
was alive---and only alive. The operation of the poison,
was slow, but never the less fatal. It hath burnt within
him, from that hour to this---and will, to his dying
day.

It was the knowledge of this, that withheld him from
thee, Juliet. He loved thee, to death and distraction.
He never loved me, never!---It was pity only, and compassion,
that led him, in a moment, of romantick delirium,
to marry me. Bid him tell thee, the tale. From
that hour, he never knew one of tranquillity. He wept
of thee---talked of thee, continually; of thy innocence
and helplessness;---but never, when awake;---and never

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

had I permitted him to know that I was informed of it.
He was silent on the subject; and so was I; he, from
tenderness; and I, from wounded pride. What could he
do? He could have set himself free, at any hour he pleased,
from me; for our marriage was illegal:---but he
would not, for he knew that my life was bound up in his
love. The temptation was terrible. He had only to
speak the word---a single word; and my husband,---my
first husband, stood ready to take me to his bosom; nay,
a single word would have sent me, back, alone, over the
wide Atlantick. He loved thee, yet,—might not that
love tempt him to wander?---Could it be expected, that
he would always remain so devoted to me, while he so
loved another,—merely, because it was my happiness;
my only happiness, in a land of strangers. But the poison
wrought. Then was it, then! for the first time, that I
felt sure of him! I knew his nature too well;---I knew
that, were I dead at his feet, he would never marry thee;
never tell his love,---while that death was eating into
his vitals. I was right. He avoided thee. He told
thee of his marriage. It was false. We were married,
it is true---but illegally. I was the wife of another
man, at the same moment; and a lunatick!---He could
have separated me, from him, for ever, at a word.

Do you shudder? It is true, so help me, God! I did
not know it, myself. It was long, and long after, that
I learnt it; and then, I dared not tell the truth. He had
married me, because he saw my flesh lacerated, my lips
torn, and my wrists stained with the iron that bound
me. I knew not the reason; and I told the tale as it appeared
to me. Gracious heaven! will it be believed, that
my father had concealed the tremendous disorder from
my first husband; and that I, a lunatick, was married,
in the holy church, to a man that loved me!---O, I cannot
tell thee, how fervently. It was our hereditary disorder;
but my father was ambitious.

I had discovered this---might not Molton? And, if he
did, would he not avail himself of it, to part with me,
forever—and fly to thee? The thought haunted me,
night and day, before the poison had been given. At
last, a plot was matured. Jane and Matilda, and I,

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

prepared the infernal ingredients—and thy husband stood
by, holding thy hand over them—while a priest muttered
his incantation. Juliet, there were faces, other than of this
earth, seen in the smoke of the church, that morning!—
And there were living creatures near thee, as the benediction
was pronounced; and when that faint sickness of
the heart, came over thee. I was there—even I. Then,
I was secure. But where, when can the guilty say this.
Cold sweats were upon me, night and day. Edward
waxed thinner and thinner, every hour; and, every hour,
I felt as if my heart had been thrown into a coil of tangled
serpents—hungry—and I could fancy that the blood
dripped from their jaws, continually, like fire, upon the
wound.

Many times, I was ready to throw myself at the feet
of Edward; and confess the whole. O, I knew not that
he was already master of it; and that he forgave me---the
cruellest thing of all!—only from discovering, by an interview
with Mr. Grenville, that, weak as he had been
in this affair; nay, wicked as he had been, he was naturally
a good man, and well fitted to make thee happy.—
I know that he meditated terrible things—I know it; for
he sat up all one night; and his face was tremendously
stern and pale. That was the crisis. He forgave me—
it was after he had seen your husband.

But your husband died. I am revengeful, but I am
generous. My mother was a Spanish woman. I inherited
her hot blood. But my father was an Englishman,
an honour to his country. I inherited his lordly nature.
It was time for me, now, to do my part. I thought of it,
long and long, before the news of your husband's death,
came to me. But that determined me—that!---I took the
remainder of that very poison, which I had given to Edward,
three years before. That done, I sent for him, and
told him all. He was frightfully agitated, at first; but,
in a little while—accursed thought—it appeared to me,
that he was thinking, already, of his reward. I could
read Juliet, in his very eyes. But, witnesses were near;
and I told him, in vengeance, as much as in honesty, that
he had been the husband of a mad woman. He affected not
to believe me. But, the blow went home---home! I felt

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

his heart stagger—and heard the blood rush out of it, as
I whispered the truth in his ear. Pity me, Juliet; pity
me. I was born for something better than I am. Pity
me!

But I had written this—all but the few last lines.---
Them, I have now added, while he and your cousin, are
now whispering in the next room; and my girl is at the
door. All is now over—they are returning—one moment,
Juliet! I could have loved thee, dear; nay, I do
love
thee, even at this moment. Farewell!—farewell!—
Remember, that my guilt is one of madness, and of love.
Canst thou understand it? Thou canst! O, how he
used to talk of thee in his sleep—it was hard to bear,
Juliet—but—but—I forgive thee—and bless thee!

HELEN. Letter GRENVILLE TO HIS WIFE.

No. III—Enclosed.

This will be given to you, my dear Juliet, only in the
event of my death; an event, which, I am sure, is much
nearer than either has been dreaming of. Read it,
therefore, as the last confession of a dying man; a husband,
too, to his wife; the father, it may be, of a babe
already born to thee;—and, if thou canst, dear, forgive
him.

To obtain thee, Juliet, I permitted a system of cruelty
and perfidy to continue, long and long after I came to
the knowledge of it. For this, my love, my reverence,
my passionate tenderness for thee, are no excuse. But,
I had not the heart to break up a conspiracy; and betray
the plotters of thy ruin into thy hands, while I saw so
much probable advantage to myself, in permitting it to
continue. Nor is this all, Juliet. I participated, not
only by my silence; but, actually, with my countenance
and behaviour. For this I do repent me, bitterly, in
dust and ashes. This it is, Juliet, that has troubled my

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

sleep, even at thy side;—this, that has fevered and parched
my lips, and sunk my temples; dimmed my eyes;
and turned my black hair gray, within one little year.
What has it not cost me to conceal my own villany!
Much that thou believest real, of the perfidy, cruelty and
baseness of Molton, is false;—more of it is so discoloured
and distorted, that it is no longer the same; and many
times, dear, when thy tears have fallen upon my arm;
and thy bosom hath heaved, unsteadily, all the live long
night, when both were pretending to be asleep, have I
heard or fancied, that the movement of thy sweet lips,
had the sound of Molton in it—and then, I have been,
more than once, on the point of throwing myself upon
my knees, and avowing it all—just as I did to him, immediately
after our marriage. From that hour, the secret
hath been in his keeping. While I lived, it would
have remained there, unless in some moment of confidence,
when thou wast sleeping, to thy thought, in the
bosom of an honourable man—my heart had burst with
it—and let it out, together with its blood, upon the spot.
How I have borne it, God only knows:—to feel thy
caresses; thy tears; thy affectionate touch; and see thy
gentle eyes lighting up at my approach; and to know
that I was unworthy of thee—O, it has, many and many a
time, driven me to treat thee capriciously—as if I had no
heart for such luxury:—to rebuke thee, by my coldness;
and even to hurry away from what—was death to me—
caresses, that I felt, were meant to be lavished, upon what
I was not—an honest man.

It may be, dearest Juliet, my wife! my beloved! that, in
time I should have had the courage to tell thee all;—
and it may be, that thou would'st have loved me still.—
The father of thy children; thy companion for many years;
a penitent—I could not have been utterly contemptible
in thy eyes. But—.

But heaven hath ordered it wisely. I am at death's
door. One step—and I enter. And when I am gone,
Molton, that inexplicable man, whose worst fault is a
bold, hazardous frankness; and disdain of prejudice, he
will bear this to thee. Nay—he will put it into thy

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

hands to remain, when we part; with permission to open
it, in case of my death—and under no other condition.

My last advice—dearest of women—is this:—forget
me—forgive me—and give thyself up, when it may be,
if heaven, shall so order it, to him who hath so long, and
so devotedly, loved thee. The event is distant; impossible
perhaps; but I cannot help dreaming of it, as one
that must happen, eventually, for the reward of such
sublime affection, as that of your two hearts hath been.
Farewell! Juliet---Farewell! The property that I leave
to thee, is altogether thine. The proper steps have already
been taken to secure to thee, an honourable independence.
If the babe should live—there is only one
man to whom I would entrust its education, if it be a boy
thy heart will tell thee who that is. I have heard him
reason much upon the subject; and I know that he has
thought much upon it. If a girl—to thee, Juliet; and to thee
alone, do I commit her. Heaven bless thee, my wife;
my dear one!

Farewell!
GRENVILLE. P. S. I have read it over again. It does'nt express
a single thought, of the hundred that agitate me. I
have no talent for writing, nor for conversation;—but
I can feel, Juliet; I can feel that I have been a scoundrel;
that I have cheated thee; conspired against thee; and
wronged an honest man, beyond the reach of reparation.
Let me do him the last justice in my power. The fact
which I communicated to thee, the very evening before
our marriage—that, which so shook and terrified thee—
was never told by him. I made thee believe then, that it was.
That was worse than lying. It was full as base—and more
dastardly. I know not how it was betrayed; and Molton
stood like one thunderstruck, when I mentioned it.
“By my hopes of salvation,” he said, “I never breathed
that secret, into the ears of mortal man—nor woman,
nor child. I never committed it to paper—and I know
not, by what supernatural intelligence, it can ever have
been known. She must have told it herself! But no—
that were impossible!” Enough, Juliet—I can say no

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

more. How these things were known; I cannot imagine;
Molton, himself, cannot imagine; but, I would risk my
life; or the little that remains of it, while I am writing
this, that Molton never spoke of thee, in his life, but with
the most devout tenderness. Judge then, if he could
ever have ridiculed thy gentleness; profaned the secret
of thy heart; told when and where you had met; and how
you had—no, it is impossible! Farewell—Farewell! Letter SARAH TO RANDOLPH.

The man, Molton, has had the presumption to write to
me; and that too, proudly; as if I were a woman, to be
wrought upon, like the infatuated Juliet. I shall reply
to him, merely for the purpose of advancing my suit
with him. It was more than two weeks ago; and, weak
as I am, I cannot delay it longer. O, Randolph, had
you known that woman! so gentle, so uniform, so gifted!
with such lofty and heroick principle; and yet, so blinded,
and carried away, by the fascination, of that man.—
I have received some letters—some, that, were it any
man but Edward Molton, whom they concern, would
almost tempt me to believe him innocent. But, how can
I? Come to me, Randolph. I cannot answer your last
letter—I shall not. The storm has changed my nature.
I feel a growing sullenness, and darkness, and collectedness,
that I never had before. My own transgressions
wane, before those of the most perfectly virtuous woman,
that I ever knew. I look in upon my own heart, and I wonder
at it. The plague spots, there, are fiery and sanguine;
but, even her heart is not sound. What, Juliet!—
dear Juliet—look down upon me! let thy tears fall
upon them!—Even thy heart was not utterly pure!
Death weakened it. Thou didst take counsel of thy
weakness, and thy womanhood; and admit a man to thy
husband's sanctuary—and such a man!—Enough!—My
errand is now, of another nature. I would have you
find out Molton, if he be on the face of this earth; and

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

give him this letter; and pray him; entreat of him, to
yield up the babe to me. I will be a mother to it. It shall
bear his name. I will even consent to that. Nay, I
will permit him to see it, when he pleases—to share, if
he will, in the expenses of its education—and, when old
enough, if it must be, I will relinquish its guardianship,
entirely to him. Bring me the boy, Randolph—never
leave him, till he consents—never see me, without him.---
I care not, at what sacrifice. Juliet shall find, that there
is one, upon the earth, that truly loved her.—Let me see
you, too, as soon as possible. Nay, there are.—But,
no matter. This commission executed, I have then,
another for you. Take the babe and nurse, into your
own hands. I have been too long asleep—I begin to
awake. I have duties to perform; and I am determined
to perform them.

SARAH RAMSAY. Letter SARAH RAMSAY TO EDWARD MOLTON.

The tone of your letter, sir, would deserve reproof;
but, sorrow and humiliation have taken down the pride
of my heart; and taught me to hope, where I cannot believe
in the honour and uprightness of another. I have little
to say to you; but you have, at least, one virtue; and
to that, alone, I address myself. You are frank, and
direct; heaven knows for what purpose; but such, I believe,
is the fact. Let me be so, too. I do not think
well of you. I never shall. Nothing that can ever
happen, during the lapse of many years, can change my
opinion of you.

You loved my friend, Juliet. I cannot understand
how—but, the fact appears to be certain. I loved her,
too. She has entrusted you with her babe. I am legitimately
entitled to it. It was blindness and delusion in
her, alone, that led her to confide a charge, so precious,
to one; of whom, she, poor innocent, knew so little that
was unequivocally good. You may be an injured man,
sir. I would fain believe that you are. But, until that

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

appears; and I cannot see how it should appear, until all
hearts are laid open for judgment, before God, I cannot
consent to hold any correspondence with you. You see
that I am very plain. I would save trouble. I would
have this letter effectual; and the last, that I shall ever
have occasion to address you. I wrote to you, once before.
Have you forgotten it? My opinion is unaltered; and,
though you may be an innocent and abused man; yet, it
is certain, that you have an evil reputation. That alone,
should disqualify you for the important, the sacred
charge of education. Would you taint the babe, from
its very birth? Mr. Molton, I address you as a man
good or bad, I care not, at this moment; but, as a
man—I ask you, if you would not yield up that child, if
you were visited by pestilence, or contagion?—It might
not be your fault—it would be merely your misfortune;
but, would you breathe into that child the poison?—
Your reputation would be as fatal to the—will
you give up the child?—You will. I am rejoiced, for
once, to believe well of you. You will!

I am very humble—very;—but, the occasion demands
it. Else, I could not sue to one, that, to this moment, I
feel a strange, deep antipathy toward. I use no disguise.
The conditions, you will name. Let them be as easy as
you can. But, whatever they are, they will be religiously
observed by me.

The gentleman, who hands you this, is named Randolph.
He is a particular, and dear friend of mine.
You will be perfectly safe, in making any arrangement
with him, respecting the maintenance of the nurse and
babe; but, if you will, I should be particularly gratified,
if you would leave the matter entirely to me.

Sincerely praying for your reformation,
I remain,
Sir, &c.

SARAH RAMSAY.

-- 314 --

Letter RANDOLPH TO SARAH.

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

I have obtained the child. It is now in my house, together
with its nurse. The enclosed note is directed to
you: and, I have just received some remarks upon the education
of children; which, at some future day, are to be
submitted to you. He thinks of leaving the country: and
if so, these regulations, if there be any good in them,
may be of value. He is in very bad health: and,
has the appearance of one, kept alive, and in motion, by
a continual effort. If he rest, for a moment, he becomes
immovable. A settled melancholy is upon him; and, he
appears sufficiently conscious of his danger, to make
considerable exertion, for the re-establishment of his
health;—and yet, as if it were a matter of duty, rather to
others, than to himself; for, there is a cold, continual,
phlegmatick indifference about him, in every movement.
He read your letter—was silent, for some moments; and
then wrote, with a pencil, the following billet; adding,
at the same time, that the child and nurse should be ready
for me, in two hours, if they were well. In two
hours, precisely, a carriage stopped at my door; and
they appeared. To-morrow, or next day, I shall set
out for New York, when I hope to show you the loveliest
little creature, that you ever set your eyes upon.

SPENCER RANDOLPH. (NOTE ENCLOSED. )

I love frankness. I make no conditions. The child
is yours. Had you flattered me, you would not have
prevailed. As it is, you had well nigh lost, by one sentence,
that resembled flattery.

ED: MOLTON.
To Miss RamsayNew York.

-- 315 --

Letter FRANK TO JOHN.
Baltimore.—

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

How are you?—my dear brother, how are you? Surely
you have expected me; and, as this was about as likely a
port, as any, to bring me up, I had a right, I think, to
look for a letter from you. Yet I find none. I am in
rather extravagant spirits, I confess. The idea of seeing
you, and Sarah, and Juliet—Stay, the servant appears
at the door—he tells me, that, if I wish to send
my letter by to-day's mail, I have not a moment to lose.
So farewell, awhile. To-morrow, I shall write to you,
again; and, perhaps, the next day, follow my letter, in
person. I have a good deal to do for Sarah, here.

FRANK. P. S.—Remember me to Mrs. Grenville, with all my
heart and soul. She did not go to meet her husband, after
all, then?
Letter SAME TO SAME.

I wrote to you, yesterday. I shall be detained, I fear,
for a whole week. The thought is painful to me; and I
have half a mind, to jump into the stage at once; gallop
on to you, and shake hands all round; and—then come
back again, with my teeth chattering. But I cannot—
this business must be done now, or never. I can give
you some idea of it; but you will keep it close from every
body, and particularly from Sarah—nay, you may as
well tell it to Juliet—Mrs. Grenville, I mean—it may
make her happier, a few hours in advance of the rest;
and who could forbear such a temptation?—that—that—
faith, I hardly know where I am; but the amount of it
is, that Sarah is a fortune. after all. But what is to
become of her? Will she do for you, John? What a pity
that so much wealth, and spirit, and beauty, (she may
happen to see this letter, you know, John, one day or

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

other,) should go out of the family. I can't bear to think
of it; particularly, after all the trouble that I have had;
as all the four winds of heaven can testify. You see that
my old nature has returned to me. How could it be
otherwise, John? Nature will not be changed; and,
though she may get, now and then, confoundedly frightened;
and become serious and good, in consequence, yet
she will laugh, at last; and sin anew, after the cloud
hath gone over. By the way, that reminds me of Molton.
Where is he now? What is he? I shall ask you
a good many questions, now, though you will have no
opportunity to answer them; and I know that—merely
to kill time—just as people laugh out, when they are
just ready to cry—or whistle, for want of thought—or
sing when they are frightened—or—But let us return
to Molton. I heard a pleasant thing of him the other
day. He has made poetry, I am told; and he affects to
resemble Byron. Yes, it is very true!---and he really
has the vanity to imagine, that he has a Greek face!---
Can you imagine anything more ridiculous? He had
been confoundedly frightened by a sudden illness. A lady
that I know, was speaking to him of it. “Yes,” said
he, “I began to think of a reformation---and, had the fit
continued, there is no knowing how good I might have
been.” “That would have destroyed your resemblance
to Byron,” said she. Was'nt it severe, brother?—home,
home, was'nt it? But he never suspected the sarcasm.
He took it for a compliment, and bowed. What a fool!
Yet he has a strange influence over me. At the very
sound of his name, my veins beat and swell; and I feel a
sense of suffocation and tightness about the heart, quite
distressing to a heretick.

O, you have heard of the Delphian Club. I was
there, last night—it was a sort of gala with them; and
never was it my misfortune, to see such a heap of intellectual
rubbish and glitter, in all my life. There were
ten or a dozen of them; and the chief entertainment of
the society—nay, their chief wit, appeared to consist in
calling each other by hard names. I can remember some
of them, I believe; for I whipped out my memorandum
book, and wrote a few of them down, slily—but they are

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

partly defaced now. There was a Mr. Opechanganough
Oligostikiss; Precipitate Parquin; Bocgin Jokcullus;
Hebti Glott; Pertinax Foncrambogroff, the president,
and—O, it is impossible—I cannot make out their
names; but I can give you some notion of their characters,
and the spirituality of their entertainment. There
are about a dozen of them, though their number is limited
to nine. They call themselves the he-muses. And
each one has a companion allotted him, from among the
nine she-ones. Each man has a “clubicular” name, as
they call it. The members read essays; chase puns,
through fire and smoke, so long as they can perceive a
scintilla juris; wrangle vehemently, and noisily, about
nothing; talk all together; and eat, when they do eat,
which, I should judge, could not be oftener than once a
week, with inconceivable effect; and drink after the
same manner.

First, there was an essay read, by one of the members;
a very substantial, good thing; over which, the best natured
gentleman that ever I clapped eyes on, went fairly
to sleep, with the happiest countenance in the world. I
set him down for a stupid fellow, at once; but I was bitterly
mistaken. He was really witty and prompt; he
did'nt say much—and, what he did say, was in epigram;
one, out of three, that he gave that evening, and they all
arose from events that occurred in the room, while we
were talking, was about as neat and piquant a thing,
as can be found in our language. Then a light haired
fellow—a light headed one, I should say—by heaven, his
voice is ringing in my ears yet—the noisiest, most vociferous
devil, that ever I met with—told a story—for
which he was fined;—this produced a quarrel—some ribaldry—
some debating---a reference to the records---the
constitution---and a motion to clear the galleries;---that
is, as I took it, to throw the visiters out of the window.
The hot little fellow was, at length, appeased. Some
poetry was offered---pretty good, I thought---then there
was a dash at politicks—a knock from the president's
hammer—when the theme was changed, with a laugh,
to religion—a louder knock—and a general uproar, as
if it was grog-time with the builders of Babel—then,

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

some indications of boxing. It was proposed to fight a
duel. Done, said one. I accept—choose my weapons.—
Very well—what are they? Two fore pounders, he replied,
showing his two pounders.

Then there was an essay read upon some Babylonish
bricks—then a story about Dr. Mitchell; which, I am
sure, is true—and it is really too good a thing to be lost.
Remember—it is a literary club; and they affect to
make such men as Alexander, and Napoleon, and Julius
Cæsar, honorary members!—and have actually sent diplomas
to some of the throned banditti of Europe.

Another of their regulations, that pleased me not a
little, was this. When a member rose to speak, the president
pulled out his watch, and limited the time, at
which he must stop—and to which he must go, under a
penalty. The effect was irresistibly ludicrous. One fine
fellow, full of fire and heart—with a good deal of the
devil in him, I should think—(an eminent advocate
here)—was the first victim. His eyes were on the watch[29]---
and his sentences were so pleasantly tagged together---
spun out—repeated, and dove-tailed—till the three minutes
were out, that---that—no matter. Then we had
some poetry---one stanza of which, I remember. It was
deliberately recited, as Pindarick, by the Secretary; a
Dutchman, that wears spectacles; talks through his nose;
but writes better blackguard, in reality, than Coleman
himself. Judge of the effect from a solemn annunciation of
such stuff as this!

Brief let me be;
For brev—i—ty
Is the
Soul of—
W—i—t—.

And then there followed a story. Stay---I'd like to
have forgotten Dr. Mitchell. There was a boy here,
about twelve or fourteen years old, the son of the fat
sleepy gentleman, before mentioned; or, of the president,
as I was told; who, of his own head, wrote a letter to
Dr. Mitchell, last summer, announcing that a society

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

was just established in Baltimore, called the Newtonian
Society
; and that they had, unanimously, elected him
an honorary member; and added, that any communication,
from him, would be acceptable to the society, &c.
It was signed by some outlandish name, as secretary.
The boy forgot the name; and did not know for whom
to inquire; until he saw the letter advertised. It was from
the credulous old gentleman. I saw it. It was in his
own hand-writing; and was, really, a speculation on matters
and things, in general—alluvion; organick remains;
and secondary formations, etc. etc.; with the Doctor's
compliments to the Newtonian Society; and information
that he was going, that very night, to a confederacy of
a like character, in New-York—to which he should communicate
the rapturous intelligence, &c. &c.

But the best of the joke was to come. This piece of
childish pleasantry, soon took a new shape. It was only
known to the boy, (for he was afraid to tell his father;)
to the light headed man; and to Dr. Mitchell. The first
kept it a secret, for his own sake; the second, out of
compassion to Dr. Mitchell. But lo! the Doctor was not
so discreet—for it was soon after announced, in the
Washington Gazette, that Dr. M. was appointed honorary
member of the Newtonian Society of Baltimore!
And this very evening, a book is abroad, containing the
remarkable events in Dr. M's. life, under his own hand;
in which, the hoax, date and all, are distinctly recorded.
Upon my word, it is a shame.

To this, then succeeded a story, that—though you never
smiled before, John, I am sure you will smile at, if you
have never heard it. It is about the neatest thing that I remember;
and it cost the teller twenty-five cents for telling
it—it having been seen in print, by some other member.
A Frenchman was travelling, on a close sultry
day, with a newly married lady. The curtains were
down. She complained of the heat. The curtains were
raised. Some passenger spoke to her; and warned her
against the sun, that was beating down upon her head.
“O, I suppose,” said the Frenchman, “dat de ladi would
radder ave a leetel son, as no heir at all!” Did you ever
see more effectual punning upon the words air and sun?
I ask this question, you know, to avoid the mortification

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

of explaining the joke. It will make you look at it,
again.

To this succeeded some tolerable punning, for which,
to my notion, the whole company deserved to be intolerably—
ahem!—I dont say what, but I was provoked to
see such men so employed.

Then there was a dispute about poetry, and wit;—and a
furious altercation followed, in which the president swore
positively, that, he'd be damned, if there were a man
in all Philadelphia, that knew the difference between the
sound of the w and v!—nay, that, when the people heard
it there, they could not distinguish the difference. It was
said very seriously. Another gave some illustrations,
that amused me, from the Spanish, in their confusion of
the b and v: d and t; and also in the German. But a
tall man, in black, took it up; and, quoting chapter and
verse at him, amused me a good deal, with his soberness
and phlegm, and closeness.

Then there was another squabble, in another quarter,
into which I popped my head.

Stop John, let me look at my watch—half past ten—
yes,—I'll finish with the Delphians.

That was about some new poem—a law book—a popular
preacher—and the pronunciation of in in the
French words inutile, intrigue. The president, off hand,
decided that it was sounded alike;—and, I confess, that
his arguments were unanswerable. But the practice is
settled. I am sorry for it—for it is a mighty pity where
one is very positive, to have the fact contradicting him
flatly. But then—“so much the worse for the fact,”
you know.

It was then maintained, that the neatest repartee in
our language;—and the truest specimen of wit, on account
of its simplicity, and its capability of being rendered
into all languages, was this. A gentleman encountered
a blackguard fellow. The latter took the wall,
saying, as he did so, “I don't permit every d—d scoundrel
to take the wall o' me!

But I do!” said the gentleman, and gave it to him.

Here was a general hourra Joe! Joe! Joe! They all
shouted at once—fine him! fine him! fine him! Another

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

debate followed; more argument; some wit; some pleasantry—
and a great deal of noise and nonsense—and
then, there was a volunteer essay from the white headed
man, in which he took up Mr. Taylor's “unanswerable
demonstration
,” and proved, from the author's own showing—
that Sir Philip Frances could not have been Junius.
I was amazed at the effect produced by his arrangement
of the same facts. The club—all shook their heads, but
whether in contradiction—or drowsiness, I wont say.[30]

And so passed the evening. We had a good supper,
and some rational conversation—but God preserve me,
dear John, from the company of professed wits—and
anybody, and everybody, indeed, where people meet together
to say smart things.

Do you remember Harriet?—I saw her last evening.
Poor creature! my heart bled for her. I knew that she
was here; but there was much difficulty in seeing her.—
She was ashamed and afraid to meet me; and, when she
came to me, she fell upon my bosom and sobbed, as if her
heart would break. Is there any way to save her? Let
us think of it. I had a long conversation with her—but
I dared not remind her of our childhood. It would have
broken her heart. She is very beautiful; more so, than
ever, I think; but perhaps her shame, and her streaming
eyes---can it be, John, that such a woman—O, heaven
and earth!—a woman that might have been my wife---
I wept with her. Yes, John, we must save her. Do you
know how she was corrupted?

It is a strange tale—her visit was one of piety—mistaken
to be sure, but the holiest and purest in nature.—
She was one of a religious society, who had been put up
to a most perilous charity, no less than that of penetrating
into the haunts of profligacy, lewdness and death, and
purifying them. Gracious God! that the young and innocent
should venture amid the pestilence. Would they
hope to reanimate, and cleanse them that are sore all over
with disease and rottenness; by putting their own naked
hearts to them? Yet that were as rational. Would they
reach out a hand, where their own footing was slippery—or

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

less steadfast than the everlasting oak, to preserve, one
who was heavier than themselves?—unaided and alone?—
Would they take into their innocent companionship,
one that carried a mortal contagion in her breath---nay,
in the very sound of her voice, and the movement of her
eyes and limbs---in the hope of purging it away, and diluting
the poison, by their tears, when the atmosphere of
heaven, itself---had only quickened it?

The effect was natural. She was pursued---watched---
and fell. How could it be otherwise? That woman
is in peril, who looks upon a picture that is lewd, even
when alone; but her peril is inconceivably heightened, if
a man know that she is looking upon it; and if she
know that he knows it. But she is lost---for ever and
ever, if they look upon it, together. And what picture
would so madden and drug the heart, as the living creatures
that—no matter---she fell.

We walked together. Such an evening! It was just
about sunset---and there was a surging lustre about all
the horizon, as if all the riches of heaven had been washed
up against it. It reminded me of our childhood---
of that evening—but no, I must forget all my past
life---all—ah John! John!—

By the way: I am somewhat anxious about Sarah.---
Are there any suitors?—She must have some. You
may as well answer me; for, who knows but I may be
here long enough to get your letter; and it will be such
a comfort to me---beside if I go away, it will follow me---
and I may get it in Philadelphia. Do write; will you?

And Juliet too---faith John, I can trifle no longer---
how is she?—ha!---a drop of blood falls upon the paper!
But so, it has always been, ever since we parted. At
first, I had spasms of the heart, whenever I thought of
her; but that is past. Now my nostrils only drop
with blood—How is she? Does she ever speak of me?
Is she happy?—any family?—remember me to her;---I
revere that woman, brother---would that—but no
matter; I shall soon see her, and be happy. What prevented
her from going with Mr. Grenville? Her situation,
I suppose.

There is another thing. What has become of the old

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

house? Is it yours? And what is that foolish story about
its being abandoned, seriously, because it is haunted?

By Jupiter! I should like to sleep in it, awhile. They
tell some pleasant stories, about ghosts that fight there,
after a terrible fashion. I have one, at only the third
hand; but, it is said and believed, that, two or three winters
ago, when the house had been shut up, for a long
time; there was a confounded noise of fire and smoke—
and wind and thunder;---and that the flames roared, and
the walls shook---and—oh, curse such nonsense. Yet
it makes an impression upon the people here. Why is it
not inhabited now? I have half a mind to ride out, and
blow it up—if it be only to keep the chambers of my boyhood,
free from the pollution of Molton's foot.

Hang it, brother—there is a feeling here, just here—as
if there were people playing chess in my head—that infernal
noise last night, that is the cause—so, I won't
make any calls, this morning—I'll spend it in writing to
you. Did you ever observe how much better you remember
anything, that you have heard questioned, than you
do, what you ought, naturally, to know? Thus I remember
more of my mathematicks, where I have been confoundedly
puzzled, and provoked, or flogged—than where
I have gone on smoothly—and thus too, that Molton
haunts me, with a vividness and distraction, at times,
that won't let me sleep.

Is he not a fearful compound? I have thought, sometimes,
that he must have some heroick qualities:—but
your preposterous admiration and enthusiasm; that blind
and drunken infatuation of yours, have always prevented
me from acknowledging it. There is no shadow, without
a correspondent light:—that, of the sun, is of one sort;
of the moon, another---and the shadow that the stars,
from their littleness, throw out, is hardly perceptible.
One substance may throw many shadows, too—if there
be bright virtues behind it? May we not hope, from the
blackness and colossal stature! and depth of the spectre,
that his heart advances—that he must have a great heart;
and a great light behind it? I do. I never confessed it
before; but I have often thought it. I do believe it.

I cannot get that girl out of my head—that evening

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

too—by heaven, the room is full of suffocating fragrance,
at this moment, just as the garden was, when we met.

I have thought of going, seriously, about a profession.
It is really high time, and your indolence and procrastination
are an admirable lesson for me. What are you doing?—
what shall I do?--- Stop---that won't answer.---
That is not my way. I'll consult nobody. It is
like calling a council of war. If you conquer, every
one remembers, and tells every word, that he used, to
persuade you to the battle; the glory is shared by all.---
But if you are conquered---tush—it is quite another affair,
then. They hold their tongues; and the blame is all
your own.

What think you of death, brother? I have been thinking
a good deal of it, lately. It is no such mighty matter,
after all. The pain is nothing---I am sure of that:
the resuscitation however, is not so pleasant, even in
this world---the air rushes into your lungs, like a storm
of powdered glass. But---is it not wise, brother, to accustom
ourselves, night and day, to the contemplation of
mortality? To die---O, it is a trifle. How quiet and
sweet, the dead sometimes look! I saw a man fall the
other day, on ship-board. A handful of bullets were
thrown into his heart. He never moved again. I wished,
in my soul, that it had been my case. I am not fit
to die, John---I know that, well---but a man that is not
fit to die, is not fit to live. And it is a dull life that I
am looking to---but not a long one, I hope.

I go out, sometimes, in the open air. I did, last evening.
I forgot that Harriet was with me. I felt my
heart at her worship. I looked up---the footsteps of Jehovah
were all along the sky. I wept---I trembled---and,
if I had been alone, I should have knelt. There was a
blue glimmering all above me, like cold water in the star
light---like the shine of blue waves, away off at sea, broken,
shivered, and sparkling, in the wind. It began to
rain and lighten; and we were driven into a house for
shelter. I stood at the window; and it was like a shower
of fire abroad, the big drops of rain, in the lightning.

I felt a gentle pressure upon the arm. I leaned upon
the shoulder of a woman, ere I knew it---heaven! I
might as well have leaned upon hot iron, for all the

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

support that there was in it. It was not the bosom of innocence---
no---but it was the smoking and blackened, desolate
place; where the natural fire of the hearth had been trodden
out; and the flame of destruction kindled in its place.

I shuddered---Harriet spoke of returning. What was
I to do?---I could not talk now of our carriage; no, I was
heartily sick of that; and have been, ever since I was at
Washington, where all “our carriages” are hacks; and,
where, after listening, for half an hour, to a fine woman, all
her ostentation, results in this—that she has been paying
some visits, and treated herself with a quarter of a dollar's
worth of “our carriage,” in her prodigality. I cannot
go on—my spirits flag. I am perpetually absent—
sighing—thoughtful. These are bad symptoms—and
their stages are these—intense thinking—sighing, of
course, when you draw your breath—irregular pulsation,
and flow of the blood—stagnation—and a broken
heart. I am at the stagnation point just now—I have
been interrupted, too—God bless the man, for it!

What a letter—!—three whole sheets—and such
stuff, too. It puts me in mind of our friend,—R's rambling
style, there—whose habit of lying and frivolity ran out, at
last, in a series of novels—which he called, a reformation.

Farewell—I am a good deal disordered; and I know
not why. It appears to me that the spirits, with which,
I arose this morning, are unnatural, wicked---and, if I
were superstitious, I should apprehend some calamity---
at hand.

FRANK. P. S.—Don't forget my love to Juliet—or, at least, my
affectionate respects—the first thing.
eaf293v2.n29[29] A pun quite unintentional, I am sure. He would have been fined among the DELPAIANS.—
Ed.
eaf293v2.n30[30] That essay ought to be preserved; for, when it was written, there was no sort of doubt
in the publick mind, about the identity of Junius, and Sir Philip Frances.—Ed.
Letter SAME TO SAME---ENCLOSED.
Tuesday---11 o'clock.

Brother!---I know the whole---the whole. One of
your letters overtook me this morning---about three hours

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

ago. I have no more to say---I shall never return to
Philadelphia. I am rather unwell---If any thing should
happen, the papers, that relate to Sarah, will be found
in my trunk---I wish that I could see you, for an hour
or two—farewell brother----I----I—

Evening

I am very feeble,---very. This letter should have
gone to day; but I had made no provision for what happened.
A strange blindness put a stop to my writing---
and then, a sickness at the heart; and a temporary delirium,
I believe,—till I had forgotten what it was—I
cannot trust another to write, or I should be more tranquil—
it was somewhat about the child—her child—what
it was, I know not—but—God bless it!—God bless
it!—

I thought that the drop of blood — falling, as it did—
and blotting out her name as I wrote it---was---I know
not what, my brother---are there not such things as
portents? --I cannot see, very plainly---and my memory,
it appears to me, is a good deal shattered. Some of your
letters are upon the road, I suppose----I—The accounts
are all adjusted; and the money, in her name;
and subject to her order, I have deposited in—

Letter REV. MR. CARTER, TO MR. JOHN OMAR.
Baltimore.—

Dear Sir,---A melancholy and distressing duty devolves
upon me. A stranger, of a genteel appearance,
and youthful, who, I have reason to believe, is a relation;
and perhaps, a brother of yours, arrived in this
city, a few days ago. His deportment was dignified;
but there was a strangeness in his vivacity, which, we
were apprehensive, at the first sight, was either artificial;
or, in consequence of a temporary alienation of
mind. On Saturday evening, last, I met with him at a

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

literary society in this town; and felt an uncommon interest
in him, before we separated, on account of a certain
nobleness, and manliness in his air; but, before long
on another, and a more solemn account. He was unhappy.
I perceived that there was some mysterious
agony, at his heart. He was absent; for his manner,
and his eyes were mute and immoveable, at the very
time, while he appeared to be participating, with all his
soul, in the boisterous merriment of the evening. I observed,
too, that he was agitated frequently, as with an
ague—and that the sweat came out upon the back of
his hand,---as it rested upon my chair. He affected to
enter into the conversation, with great spirit and zest;
but, I could perceive, that it was painful to him; and his
friend that introduced him, seemed to understand little
of his situation; and I have since found that he has no
other acquaintance with the unfortunate man, than such
as a little business, between them, has given rise to.—
I observed, too, that, into whatever position his arms,
or hands fell; in that, they remained, until by great, and
even painful exertion, like that which a man may use,
to remove a limb that is asleep, or dead---they were
thrown into a new one. My duties, have led me among
the unfortunate of every class; but I have never witnessed
a case of more affecting melancholy, than this.—
Whether it was one of derangement, or not, I cannot
pretend to say; for that is a visitation which may befall
the wisest, at times,---and this unhappy gentleman,
when deeply engaged, manifested a great collectedness
of thought, and a strong, but undisciplined mind. The
most alarming symptom, that I saw, was the perpetual
flashes of levity, which he threw in, upon whatever subject
we entered upon. We spoke of death---he was calm,
and grand, for a while---and I felt no common respect
for him---he amazed me, by the awful steadiness of his
manner—it was somewhat preternatural, in one so
young, and, I thought, so given to frivolity. It was rather
the manner of one, who has made himself familiar with
death; as a philosopher, at least, if not as a christian.

We parted; and, the next day, I took the liberty to
call on him, with the intention of inviting him to spend

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

the day with my family. I found him somewhat altered,
like one that was approaching, every moment, a
place of trial.---I was unaccountably affected. It might
be imagination in me; but it did appear that the ravages
had been carried on, even in the night time;---his lips
were cracking and bloody, with fever; his eyes were intensely
bright, and full of tears, whenever I permitted
him to be thoughtful for a moment. I feared to intrude—
and, it was with a feeling of real distress, that I mentioned
the object of my visit. Whether he saw my compassion,
or not, it would be impossible to say; but, his
manner altered, immediately; and there was a cold, and
haughty positiveness in it, that froze me. “He was
writing,” he said, “and could not, possibly, accept my
invitation.”—Yesterday morning, about nine, I was
sent for, by the family, and informed, that he had been
found, lying upon the floor, and insensible, with an
open letter in his hand, about an hour before. How
long he had been there, they knew not, with any degree
of certainty; but the servant supposed that, about fifteen
minutes had passed, since he gave him a large letter from
the post office. He was bled; and, after two or three
hours, sat up in his bed, and began writing; but, unable
to continue it, fainted; and lay in a torpor or trance, until
last evening. I had been with him for a moment; but
he would communicate nothing to me. He appeared
grateful for my attention; but signified, peremptorily,
that he must be left alone. Had I thought him so very
ill, as he was, I should have watched with him to the
last hour. But I left him; and, last night, I was called
out of my bed, to visit the family, who were exceedingly
terrified. There had been no sound in the room for
several hours---and no light. The bell had not rung;
and, though expressly forbidden, the servant, apprehensive
of some accident, like that of the morning, had, at
last, entered the room with candles. The gentleman
appeared to be asleep—he was lying on his side, with
his hands covering his face. But the truth was soon evident.
He was dead. The pillow was bloody, and his
hands, too, where they covered his mouth; and, at first,

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

we were apprehensive of some violence to himself; but a
little examination satisfied us, that it was, probably,
a bleeding of the breast, or the rupture of some blood vessel.
He had, evidently, died very quietly; for his face
was calm—and there was a Bible under his head, with
the leaves folded down, showing that he was prepared for
what happened to him; or, in a measure, prepared for
it. It is much consolation, my dear sir, under these bereavements,
to know that death did not come unexpectedly.
I entreat you to regard this visit of mine, as no officious
interference. He was a stranger; and it was my
duty to minister to him.

His trunks are in the possession of a gentleman here,
to whom I am indebted for his name. The letter alluded
to, and found in his room, is signed John; and the servant
says, that he put two or three, lately, into the office,
directed to Mr. John Omar, New York. I have taken
the liberty to address this to the same person; assuring
him, that his friend, or relation, whose name I find, by
his trunks, and this letter, to be F. Omar, has wanted
for nothing; and that the interment will be delayed, for
three or four days longer, that any of his friends, at
Philadelphia, or New-York, may have an opportunity
to be present.

Enclosed is a note, without an address, which I took
the liberty to read, that I might the better understand
where to direct it; together with that which is signed
John. Nobody but myself has read either.

We know not what has been the cause of this melancholy
affair; but, it is conjectured by the family, that a
very lovely young woman, who was seen here, sobbing and
holding up her hands, two or three nights ago, as she
parted with him, is, in some way or other, connected
with it. We have made some inquiry; but we cannot
hear who, or whence, or what she is.

My duties are now at an end. But I have too much
reverence for sorrow, to obtrude upon a brother, as I am
persuaded that you are, my consolation, at such a moment.
I can only say—Go to the Bible—the bruised in

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

heart, and broken in spirit—let them go there—when
there is no earthly consolation for them.

I am, sir, respectfully, &c. yours,
THEOPHILUS CARTER.
Letter JOHN TO FRANK.

O, my poor brother!—God be merciful to thee!—Before
this, it may be, that thy heart is already shattered into
a thousand pieces. My brother, my brother! how poignant
will be thy suffering! So much pains too, as I had taken—
so many letters—all to prepare thee for it—and then, to
find thee almost at the door—cheerful and festive—gracious
God!—

Yet, it is possible that you have not received any of
my letters; that you do not yet know; not even at this
moment, of the desolation that is encompassing you.—
May it be so? Prepare yourself—awaken all your faculties—
go down upon your knees—imagine the most
tremendous blow that could fall upon you—no matter
what it is—and then—no, no, my brother; I cannot
tell thee what it is, yet. I pity thee. Do not leave Baltimore—
do not, I charge thee. I have just received thy
little note; and, to-morrow, I shall expect to know exactly
the truth. If no letter come to-morrow, I shall set
off, myself, for Baltimore. Farewell, my dear, dear
brother. Harriot, too!—no, I cannot speak of her, now.

JOHN. P. S.—Be prepared for the worst—the worst that can
happen to thee, my poor brother. Nothing else can save
thee.

-- 331 --

Letter JOHN TO FRANK.

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

I tremble at thy levity, brother. It is unnatural. I
am not much used to weeping; but the pleasantry of thy
long letter, frightens me. I could bear to see thee sorrowful,
stern—though I know well, that thy heart was
never made for sorrow or sternness; but this exuberant
festivity is frightful. I know not what to write. That
letter is before me, with the blood upon her name, yet—
hers!—O, would that I knew the truth! Does he know
it yet?—Father of mercies! does he know it? O, if not,
I would pray thee, to seal up his senses for awhile, until
his brother be near to comfort and sustain him!

To-morrow, I shall certainly set off; nay, I would, to-day,
but I know not how I can—for I have an engagement
of the utmost moment, to the happiness of Sarah.
Let me tell thee what it is. It will enable my brother
to judge of the distraction, under which I labour. Two
human beings; two, that are infinitely dear to me, are
tugging at my heart, at the same moment, upon opposite
sides. Would that I could divide it between them!
Sarah is imprudent. I cannot stop, to detail the particulars;
but she is infatuated with an adventurer, who
has been pursuing her for years, in one shape and another.
His name is Randolph. I am to meet him this
evening. Every thing depends upon it. I have some
suspicion that he is the blackest of villains; and, I very
much fear, that Sarah is distractedly fond of him. Molton,
I think, knows something of him; and, if it be true,
I would not be in Randolph's shoes for the whole world.
It is about fortnight, since I saw Molton. He is arrived
here, with the intention of going to Liverpool, in the
next packet. He means to see Sarah, before he goes, in
spite of all her prejudices; which, he says, are unnatural
and wicked. Nay, he probably meditates a lesson for
her; and I know no man so likely to give it effect. I have
made him promise to meet me, this evening, at Sarah's.
I want to confront him with Randolph. He does not
know that Randolph is to be there; and I shall take care
to apprise Sarah, only in season for some little preparation
of mind.

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

There is now only one thing, in Molton's character,
that troubles me. He is still haunted, night and day, by
some childish apprehension. It will destroy him, at
last—I am sure it will. I reason with him—but he is
so tremendously calm. I ask him if he can believe in apparitions.
He only smiles. I repeat the question—and
ask if he be afraid of them. His eyes flash fire. No! he
says—no!—though all the buried population, of the earth,
came crowding around me, at midnight, I would not
avoid them, if I could. But do you believe in them? I
say again. I do, is always the reply. I believe him;—
and I wonder at it. Yet, why should I wonder? Have
I, myself, not heard inexplicable sounds; and will not
my blood thrill, even now, at the recollection of that
room? Why is this? I feel assured, that it was a delusion;
yet—no, brother, I cannot go on. To see such a
man; at whose touch, systems crumble into dust, and
pass away, like smoke in a high wind; before whose arm,
and stride, the tenantry of the tombs should fall prostrate;
to see him quaking all over with shadows;—a man,
before whom go a reasoning army, that lay waste and
scatter the best settled doctrines of men;—to see him
yielding to the doubtful and dismaying ones; him, at whose
touch, flowers will spring up, and blow upon the charnel
house—and the awful features of death, take an expression
of benignity; from whose tears, as if the colour
of his very eyes went with them, and impregnated the
earth—the young violets gush up, about the grave and
turf—making both of them dear to the heart, and welcome
to the thought;—that he should cower and quail
before the shadow of death—he, who fears not the substance;
that he should lie down and die, with terrour,
before an unreal summoner, who would stand erect, to
the blast of a visible Archangel, summoning the world
to judgment. O, to see this, to hear it continually; is it
not enough to unsettle the understandings of men—and
take away their very longing after immortality.

Farewell!—farewell! Bear up bravely, my brother,
against the trial. The season of trial is the time for the

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

stout-hearted. There is a child left—a child of Juliet.
Let that move thee, brother. Be thou a father to it!

Farewell!
JOHN. P. S.—In two days, I shall be with you. To-morrow
I set out—at three o'clock in the morning.
Letter NOTE—JOHN TO SARAH.

I have a favour to ask of you, cousin. I have never
asked one, before; and, to-morrow morning, I shall leave
the city—perhaps it will be the last that I shall ever ask.
You are in peril. Your prejudices, I say nothing about.
They were always violent; and, though your temper
has grown gentler, and more indulgent, of late; yet,
they were never more violent or unworthy of you, than
at this moment.

Edward Molton is in town. He will sail for England
on the fifteenth; and, if we may trust to appearances, I
do believe that he will never return. He has been an injured
man—a man, more sinned against, than sinning.
I would venture to appeal to your generosity, Sarah—
for there is not a more generous creature upon this earth;
but I would not do it, after making that speech—I would
not even be suspected of flattery. Nor would I so wrong
my friend, Sarah, as to appeal to your generosity, when
all, that we require, is justice. What do you know of Edward
Molton, cousin, that is wicked, or mean? What,
at least, that is not repented of? And shall he not be
forgiven?—he, in whose frame the altercation of his heart
and spirit hath been carried on, till he is ready to give
up the ghost? Let us be merciful, if we would expect
mercy. Recall all that he has done. Discharge your
heart of all bitterness toward him; and consent to shake
hands with Edward Molton, once, before his departure,
as you would, even with your mortal enemy, upon his
death-bed. We all have our infirmities, Sarah. You

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

have yours;—at this moment, you are in the most imminent
peril. I do not name it. I will not so shock you;
but, it is possible that you may yet owe all, that should be
dear to a woman, in this life, to Edward Molton.

Mark me, Sarah. I know my extravagance. I know
my propensity to run from one extreme to another;
through good report, and evil report. I am aware, too,
how often I have called that man accursed—and then,
wept upon his bosom; but all these things are no excuse
for you. An hostility so unamiable; so inveterate; nay,
so unnatural, as yours, cousin, is impious. How dare
you entertain it? I speak plainly, dear Sarah, because
I love you; and, because, it is possible that we may not
meet again, till all my solicitude may be useless. Frank
is still in Baltimore—and I shall go on, to-morrow
morning, to meet him; after which, we shall set sail for
some country, where both can be happier. Before I go,
I would be satisfied of one thing. I have reason to believe
that Molton is the only man, who can satisfy me.
I believe that he knows something more of Randolph
than you do; for his forehead darkens, when I mention
his name. Let them meet, if you dare.

My first intention was to surprise you, by leading
Molton upon you, this evening, unexpectedly; and setting
him, face to face, with Randolph:—my next, to give
you a moment for preparation. But that were unworthy
of all. It is neither a reconciliation, nor an atonement,
that is done without deliberation. What say you? He
has a right to demand an interview; for you have wronged
him. He has a right to demand it, as the constituted
guardian of Juliet's babe; for he ought never to leave
this country, till he have seen it. He loves the little creature,
as if it were born of him; nay, with more than a
father's tenderness; and he swears that his last look
shall be upon it, when he embarks, that the image may
be carried with him, nestling in his heart, wherever he
may wander, forever and ever. He has a right, too to take
the child away. But all these things are disdained, by
him. If he meet thee, it must be of thy own free will.
What sayest thou, Sarah?

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

Sarah, I have only one word more to say. It is worth
your consideration. If you do not permit me to confront
Randolph with Molton, nothing shall ever convince me
that it was not because you were afraid. It is hard to
say so, dear Sarah; but it is the truth.

Yours, dear cousin.
JOHN.
REPLY. Cousin John,—

At first, I had a great mind to return your letter; and
then, I had almost resolved, when I looked at the conclusion,
to send it back, reduced to ashes; with a denial
of your request; and a farewell, that you should remember
to your dying day. But I put it by, for an hour, till
the tears were dry in my eyes—and the blisters upon the
paper—and the heat had escaped from my heart. It
was very cruel, John—but I forgive you.

I have been interrupted—but you have my consent to
bring Mr. Molton to me, this evening. I hope that I
have wronged him. I sincerely hope it. Convince me
that I have, and I will embrace his knees. But, how
am I to be convinced? There is no power on earth to
do it. Still I shall submit to his presence, hateful as the
thought is, rather than—John, my forehead crimsons.
What should I be afraid of? What should Randolph be
afraid of? I would not have a quarrel here—nay, I will
not. I have taken care to provide for that. But, be not
too sanguine of the result. Something has happened,
which, if you knew it, would make you a little less anxious
for the meeting, I apprehend, even on his account,
than you are, now. Yes, sir—bring this redoubtable
Molton forward. I am ready for the trial—another is
as ready as myself. Let us see who quails in it.

One word more, cousin. You would have me a hypocrite—
a changeling. I cannot be one. My temper is
constancy. I am not prone to take impressions,

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

indentures, or curvatures, either toward or against my kind,
easily; but, once taken, they are not easily obliterated.
“What are his crimes?” Can you ask me? An uninterrupted
course of profligacy and blood. No more.—
How a man, and still less a woman—a woman, too,
like the blessed Juliet—should be so infatuated with the
stern, unrelenting character of such a man, is inconceivable
to me. But, bring him, cousin;—bring him
along—the sooner the better—and we shall then see who
skulks away from the trial; when the lists are opened,
and the judgment seat unveiled; with the look of greatest
horrour and affright.

SARAH. CONCLUSION.

The drama is at an end. The curtain has already
fallen; and, of them that were the actors, only three are
now living. The catastrophe—let me relate it—I was
present at a part; and the remainder, I have from an eye
witness—a party.

Randolph spent the whole afternoon with Sarah, in
deep and earnest conversation. As the hour of trial approached,
his countenance grew darker and darker: and
a deeper intensity of the eye; a steadier, greater self-collectedness
grew upon him. Seven was the hour appointed;
and it was already half past six. There had
been a dead silence for many minutes. Randolph held
Sarah's hand, almost as if he knew it not; and supported
his forehead with the other. His face was in the shade;
but there was a mournful unquiet movement in it, at
times. Was it guilt? And then, there was a death-like
paleness. Was it the flash of the candle?—or could it
be—poor Sarah's heart contracted at the thought—it
might be apprehension. The more that she tried to repel
the cruel visitor; the more obstinately did it return—her
blood felt cold—a little sweat stood upon her lips—she
trembled—and yet, there was unspeakable tenderness in
her eyes.

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

“Randolph,” said she, in a faint voice, “if—if—”

He took her hand. “No, love,” said he, “I understand
thy thought. I am not afraid to meet this man.”

She pressed his hand to her lips—and the tears gushed
out, all at once, like a heavy dew, from her eyes;—
and she would have fallen upon his neck—but the bell rang.

Randolph immediately arose—folded his arms—and
stood, fronting the door.

It was only a servant from Mr. Omar, saying that he
was detained for a few moments; but would be with
Miss Ramsay, in less than an hour.

Sarah was very thankful for the reprieve. It was as
if all the fountains of her heart had been broken up, all
at once—they gushed out at her eyes and lips, with all
their hidden tenderness!—and she almost fainted upon
his bosom in the tumult of her feeling.

“Be composed, love;” said Randolph, leading her to
the sofa—“be prepared. I do not tremble for myself,
but I do for thee
. Perhaps—.” He faltered a little;
but she put her hand upon his; and it appeared to re-assure
him.

“Sarah,” said he, at last, “there was a deaf-and-dumb
man—a—nay, dear, give me both of thy hands, if
thou hast yet, so little command of them—”

“Hast thou thought of him lately?”

“What is the meaning of this?”

“No matter---please to answer me.”

“I have, many times---but unwillingly---and I know
not why.”

“Was he very terrible, to thee, Sarah?”

Very.”

And very hateful?”—said he, in an altered voice.

“Gracious God!” cried Sarah, starting from the seat---
“who are you!---what!—”

The deaf-and-dumb man!” was the reply.

“Thou!---O heavenly father!”---She was very faint---
but a sweet smile followed;---with a slight expression
of terrour in her eyes;---and she parted the rich hair
upon his temples---gently, affectionately---and said, almost
in a whisper.---“So long, Randolph---so long hast
thou pursued me---and I knew it not---well! well!---it

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

was unkind; but I forgive thee. Strange, that I should
never have thought of such a possibility.---More than
once hath my blood thrilled, at some movement of thy
strange eyes---some attitude of thy body---or some sound
of thy voice---but I never asked myself the reason---I
thought t common, with them that love—but let us talk
of that, hereafter.”

There was another silence.--She was leaning yet, upon
his bosom, with her beautiful arms locked about his neck---
her dishevelled tresses floating backward, from her
passionate eyes---and revealing her haughty forehead,
invincible yet, but partially subdued, and pale with the
giving out of her spirit.

“Sarah,” said Randolph, mournfully—“is there nothing
that could shake thy confidence in me?”

Nothing!

“Then, why is the man Molton summoned hither?---
How knowest thou but he may bear the proof, that I am
an unworthy adventurer---a villain?”

“Randolph!” answered Sarah, in amazement. “What
ails thee? Thy voice is frightful. Is there any more
mystery?”

“There is.”

“Be a man, then; and lay it all, nakedly, before me.”

“Wilt thou believe Molton, if he should say, that I am
a scoundrel?”

“Not if he say so.”

“But if he prove it---what then? You know nothing
of me---nothing, but what I have chosen to tell of myself.
How know you that I am not all, that?”—

“Spencer Randolph---stop. I will not even permit this;---
he cannot prove thee base---my senses will be shut to
all proof. I could say”---she smiled---and a tear or two
fell upon his hand, as she held it to her heart---“if it were
lawful to quote poetry at such moment, that—



“I know not—I ask not,
If guilt's in thy heart;
I but know that I love thee,
Whatever thou art.”

Randolph locked his hands; and elevated them to
heaven. “God be thanked;” he cried---“the hour is now

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

at hand---all my suffering---all my sorrow are wiped
away. This from thee, Sarah---is it wise?—is it natural?—
is it righteous.”

“I know not,” answered Sarah, meekly---“it is something,
that I would not have believed once---nay, that I
could not---but I feel it now, like a religion.---I cannot
doubt thee.---No proof could dishonour thee, or displace
thee, dear Randolph.”

Randolph had well nigh fallen at her feet---but he upheld
himself awhile longer.

“What mockery is it, then, to confront me with this
Molton! Is it fair, Sarah?---wilt thou believe that he is
a villain, though I give thee the proof.”

“Will I---!---will I---yes. Randolph, upon thy bare
word, unsupported and alone---against his oath---but
why does thy countenance change?---why dost thou
cover thy face with thy hands?—and what are these
sounds, that I hear?”

“Gracious God!---such is the judgment of woman!---
O Sarah!”

“What do I hear, Randolph? What am I to understand?”

“Nothing at present---nothing—a few minutes, and all
will be revealed.”

His voice grew sad and hollow—he impressed a kiss
upon her forehead—“Prepare thyself;” he said, “that
may be the last impress of my lips upon thy front, love!—
the very last—a few moments more, and thou wilt
awake. Stand up, for a moment—look at these papers—
is the hand writing familiar to thee?”

She looked at them—shrieked—and they fell from her
hand—as if they had been a nest of serpents—she fainted—
Randolph knelt by her, and supported her. She recovered—
“Arise, love,” said he, in a whisper, “arise,
I hear footsteps,—they are at hand, and these disordered
tresses—these looks of wildness—this—”

“O, speak to me!” she cried, kneeling to him—“tell
me, O, Randolph, art thou the author of those letters?—
Anonymous, too! I am thunderstruck. Didst thou
know Molton so well?—That picture, too!—O, it was
thyself! Juliet, too! She knew thee. I am bewildered.
I know not where I am. Help me up, Randolph. I am

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

very weak. My head swims. Tell me. Hast thou
known him so long, too?”

“I have.” (The door opened.)

Who art thou, Randolph? In mercy, tell me. Who
art thou! and what?

She stood, pale as a statue—her hands locked; and her
form bent—her wild eyes established, upon his face, as
if the first movement of his lip, was to be life or death
to her.

Mr. Omar entered—alone.—He paused—he appeared
astonished.—“Why, how is this? How long have you
been here?” said he. “I have been waiting for you. It
is unaccountable. Sarah, where?—Gracious God!
What is the matter? Edward Molton, speak.—

What! What!” cried Sarah, gasping for breath.—
Speak! speak! Who is that man? Speak!

“That man!—It is Edward Molton!—”

She opened her bright eyes—put forth her emaciated,
trembling, thin hands—her lips moved—her blood shook—
a black, shadowy convulsion followed—a sob or two—
a few tears, a very few, through her shut lids—she
gasped for breath—sobbed—smiled—staggered to the
feet—embraced the knees—and, while her magnificent
black hair fell, in loose and glorious profusion, all
about the floor, where he knelt with her;—buried her
shame and sorrow, for ever and ever, in the bosom of
Edward Molton.

Jan. 8, 18—. Back matter

-- --

EDITORIAL NOTICE.

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

I intended to add a note to the page, in which the author of Randolph
speaks of Mr. Walsh; as deficient in courage, and honesty. It
would be capable of misconstruction; and I intended to add, out of respect
to all parties, that the author meant, what, indeed, is very apparent
from the whole context, political or literary, courage and honesty.
In that opinion, I altogether agree with him. But I do trust,
that the author would not be wicked or foolish enough, to question,
idly, the personal courage of any married man, or the father of a large
family: or the moral honesty of any respectable man, where it was not
a solemn duty.

There is yet another thing, upon which, a remark or two may not
be impertinent. I am told, that many of our most respectable newspaper
editors have, in one way and another, insinuated pretty boldly,
and positively, that they knew the author of Logan, and Seventy-six.
They are mistaken—they do not know him.

But, no man has gone so far, as that impertinent, meddlesome blockhead,
(John E. Hall,) who is the conducter of what, he calls the Port
Folio
. That man has actually published a criticism upon them; and
called them “Neal's Logan and Seventy-six.” Mr. Neal, I find, is mentioned,
in Randolph, as a lawyer, resident in Baltimore; the author of
Niagara, and some other works, very little known. I have waited for
him to reply to Mr. Hall; in the hope that, being upon the ground; resident
in the very city, where Mr. Hall once pretended to practise law—
and where he (Mr. Hall) is, at this moment, more universally pitied,
laughed at, ridiculed, and despised, than any other man that
ever lived in it, as I am informed; and, as I believe; he would give Mr.
Hall a lesson, for his impertinence and presumption, that would do him
good, the longest day that he had to live.

Mr. Neal has replied, openly, and like a man; but not as he should
have replied. He has disappointed me. He has treated Mr. John E.
Hall, with quite too much humanity and good nature. It was no time
for pleasantry. He should have executed justice upon him—without
mercy. He should have dragged him before the publick, for two or
three of his falsehoods—scourged him to the bone—and told him, to
his teeth, what I now tell him, in the name of Mr. Neal; after having
made the necessary investigation—that, in the remarks of Mr. Hall,
concerning him, are two or three very clumsy fabrications—two or
three dastardly falsehoods insinuated;—and one direct falsehood more
than insinuated. I allude to this. Mr. Hall charges Mr. Neal, with
having forgotten to pay for his advertising, when he left Philadelphia.

The story is false;—and, I have no doubt, from my knowledge of Mr.
Hall, that he knew it to be false, when he wrote it. My respect for
Mr. Neal, (to whom I owe this, for the handsome manner in which he
has attempted to soothe the exasperated and indignant feeling of a
friend; a dear friend of mine, on this very occasion,) and for myself,
will not permit me to use any stronger language;—otherwise, I should

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

say, that Mr. John E. Hall lied—and that he knew he lied; but I mean
all that could be meant or expressed, by any single word; or, by any
combination of words, in the English language; or, in any other, expressive
of malicious and intentional falsehood.

And further, I am authorized to say, that “Mr. Neal did not “go about
reciting his poetry.” He never attempted it, but once; and that was in
Philadelphia—among the Athenians—not one of whom would ever
give him an opportunity.”

“That Mr. Neal did pay everybody in Philadelphia, before he came
away; and was particular enough to go in person, three several times;
in a heavy rain (without an umbrella!) the whole circuit of the advertising
gentry, before they were all settled with; and that, the only person
whom he owed, when he left Philadelphia, was Mr. Duane, who
would not receive Baltimore money; and he has been paid since.
The debt due to him, was one dollar.”

And, “that all the knowledge which Mr. John E. Hall has; or can
have, on the subject, is drawn from Mr. Neal's foolish preface to the
Battle of Niagara, where he relates the whole adventure particularly;
and does ample justice to Mr Hall, and half a dozen other blockheads;
himself; and to the munificence and publick spirit; and love of literary
enterprize; and high-hearted encouragement of genius; and all that—
which, then, characterised the Philadelphians.

To the other editors, who have presumed to ascribe the above mentioned
works, to Mr. Neal, I have nothing to say—either for him; or
the author of Randolph; or myself—particularly, as he has declared
that he “should be proud of them;” except to caution them, as gentlemen,
and as literary men, who know how to understand the sensitiveness
of literary men, from repeating, that Mr. Neal, or any other man, is the
author of any anonymous work. It is, to say the least of it, always impolitick
and unkind; discouraging to professional enterprize; and often
very impertinent, indelicate, and mischievous. Let them abuse the
work, as much as they will—that, they have a right to do. But let
them not charge it, personally, to any man, unless they are prepared
to prove it.

The truth is, as I have said before, that the author of these works,
notwithstanding all that has been said—is not known; and, probably,
will not be known, for a long time, if ever, with any degree of certainty.
I know more about them, than any body else, now living, upon the face of this earth; and I know that the secret has been properly
kept—and that it is too late, now, for the author, himself, to contradict
me.

There are some people, who may be startled at this; for, if they
know me, they know my regard to veracity; and such an assertion
will amaze them;—but, let them remember, that a work may be
mine”—and “may have been written by me,” without my being the
author.

In one word—“no true knight will attempt to peep under my vizor;
or steal upon me sleeping; or stunned; when I am not fairly over-thrown;
after I have once entered the field with a blank pennon, and
a blank shield; and joined battle under them”—so said the author to
me, in the last words that he ever wrote—the conclusion of which I
subjoin—adding that—I will redeem his gage.

“Let the following notice,” he says, “appear on the last page of the
book, if it should ever be published.”

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

“The author of Randolph will not be drawn from his concealment.
No matter for his reasons—they are good. But he will not hide himself
from any sort of accountability.”

Any communication, therefore, post paid, (that he may not be troubled
with boys,) directed to George S. Sampson, R. M. Philadelphia,
will meet with prompt and suitable attention, from himself, if living,
and in this country, at the time; and, if not, from a friend, who will
take his place. Neither of them is capable of stabbing in the dark;
or sneaking away from any retribution, under any pretence.”

Since the above was written, I have received a line, from a personal
friend of Mr. Neal. He informs me, that Mr. Neal had written a polite
note to Mr. Hall—which Mr. Hall had received; but, had not answered;
that, his reply to Mr. Hall, pleasant and temperate as it was,
is of such a nature, that few editors can be expected to publish it; and
that, all things considered, he is anxious to secure it a more permanent
existance; and a more extensive reading, than it would obtain, by being
confined to the newspapers; and, that—to say all in one word—he
would thank me to give it a place, in a loose folio, at the end of
Randolph. I shall do it; but not in the way requested. I shall make
it a part of the work, itself.

I am glad of an opportunity to oblige my friend, and Mr. Neal;—to
punish Mr. Hall, in a way, that he will never forget, for his folly and
impertinence—to assuage the exasperated feeling of another man,
whom I love and venerate;—to do justice to all parties; and particularly,
to speak of the bold, but very extravagant editor of the Columbian
Observer
, (Philadelphia) in which paper, Mr. Neal's reply first appeared;
an editor, who, if he would temper his boldness and fire, with
a little more benignity and discretion, would be one of the few men
in this country, to whom the children of literature might look, for
countenance and support, in any emergency.

From the Columbian Observer, (Philadelphia, Aug. 13, 1823.)

MR. JOHN E. HALL, AND THE PORT FOLIO.

Sir—I send the following to you, rather than to any Editor in our
city, for several reasons; first, because the Editor of the Port Folio in
overhaling me, has thought fit to attack two or three other people;
and yourself, probably on MY account; and, secondly, because, as I have
no personal acquaintance with you, you may not be influenced in your
judgment about publishing it; and thirdly, that he may be met on his
own ground; not so much, because he is worth trouncing any where,
or because I do not perfectly understand his motive, in trying to blackguard
himself into notice—as that two or three innocent people, who
have been abused by him, on my account, may not be left underfended.

“A damned good natured friend” of mine; such as abound every
where, on such occasions, put the last number of the Port Folio, into
my hands about an hour ago, advising me not to read something in
it, about myself. It is not once a year, that I see the Port Folio—nor
once in five years, that I read a page in it; but such an invitation, so
given, was irresistible.

When I had finished, he advised me to reply—me—to Mr. Hall—
(John E. Hall, I believe his name is.) What had I to do with him,

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

pray? I have no objection to his abusing my poetry, or myself—at this
distance. It might be another matter, if we were both dwelling in the
same city. No—I have nothing to do with it, or him. The author of
Logan and Seventy-six, may take him in hand if he will; and yet, if I
were he, I should be a little wary, I think; for, as I live, I think that
Mr. Hall has given a very favourable extract from the latter work.
To my notion, if his criticism be unjust, it is the very thing for the author;
and if just, what has he to complain of?

Saying this, I left my friend, with no intention of replying in any
way, to Mr. Hall. But, after a little reflection, I have changed my purpose—
for the sake of others—not for myself.

I am sorry that he has ventured upon the repose of Niagara
I had hoped that the ghost of that work, which, if his judgment be
true, has been “buried and forgotten,” for a long time, was laid for ever.
But I am more than sorry, at the unprovoked allusions to other people,
that I find in his criticism on it; and, as I have it in my power to
explain the cause thereof, perfectly to my own satisfaction, I will do it.
It may save Mr. James G. Percival; and you, Mr. Editor; and the author
of Logan and Seventy-six, some angry feeling.

Some years ago, when I was a boy, I wrote an article for Mr. Hall's
Port Folio, out of a desire to benefit a friend, which, Mr. Hall, while he
affected to be carried away in his admiration for it, so cruelly misunderstood,
and misrepresented, by his blundering, that I could never think,
either of him, or, of his Port Folio afterward, with common patience.

Mr. Hall made an immediate attempt to engage me for a regular contributor
to his work. But, at that time, I was under engagements
with the Portico, here; a rival journal, which would have prevented
me, even if my respect for myself would not, from acceding to
Mr. Hall's proposition. That was the first offence.

Mr. Hall was rather sore, and suspicious, for a long time afterward;
and the next thing that happened to disturb his fine temper, was a
novel—a most unlucky one, I confess—called Keep Cool, of which a
friend of mine, for whom he had, or affected to have, the greatest admiration,
wrote a review; after getting a promise from him (I believe)
to insert it.

But, about that time, Mr. Hall had thought of a very ingenious expedient
to replenish his subscription list; he had given notice to authors,
that, if they expected notices of their works to appear in his Journal,
they must enclose the price of one year's subscription—six dollars.

I did not send him the six dollars, and he did not publish the review.

I then published a second edition of Niagara—in which I did Mr.
Hall the honour to mention him, among half a dozen other block heads;
and gave him some friendly advice; advice, which the present reputation
of the Port Folio and its editor, proves to have been honest and judicious.
I did not actually advise him, in so many words, to go and hang himself,
it is true; but I did advise him to abandon literature—which would,
probably, have resulted in the same thing. I laughed at him—pitied
him—and let him off, at last, in downright compassion; but, with a
compliment to him as a lawyer; and to his Law Journal, as a law work—
for which I am now heartily ashamed and sorry; and which nothing
but my inexperience and presumption at that time, would be any
apology for. That was the third offence.

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

As for Logan and Seventy-six, I have nothing to do with them, now. If
they deserve half the abuse that they have received, it would be very
foolish to abuse them at all. My name could be of no advantage to the
author:—and, while I confess, that, with all their faults and follies, I
should be proud of them; I cannot but reprobate the impertinence
and rashness of those, who dare to ascribe them to me, on no better
ground than conjecture.

There are some things, that I could say to Mr. Hall, and of him, if I
would permit myself to forget the dignity of a gentleman, which would
fully reconcile the persons, who are associated with me, in his remarks—
to any thing but his approbation. But, as it is, while I tell them
that the true reason of their being abused, is, because one of them has
praised a work, supposed to have been written by me!—because
another's real name is like one of my assumed ones! and, because Mr.
Hall suspected me to have written, or aided in the writing of Logan
and Seventy-six!—While I do this, I cannot part from Mr. Hall again,
without repeating the substance of my advice—which, I assure him,
is kindly meant; and he will find it so. It is, that he should let
polite literature alone; and, particularly, all the higher branches of it;
abandon the Port Folio (in retaliation upon the subscribers); forget
his old antagonist of the Portico, and the Telegraph; leave off puffing
himself and the Port Folio, in the Baltimore newspapers; and mend
his manners
. In which case, if he give up the Law Journal; leave off
writing, and talking; destroy all that he has ever written; and stick to
the business of translation and compilation, in the humbler departments
of law—(such as Hall's Emerigon and Hall's Justice; books that are
not worth the binding) he and his doings may be forgotten. And what
more could his best friend—his own father—wish for?

JOHN NEAL.
Baltimore, Aug. 8, 1823. P. S. On account of Mr. Jas. G. Percival, the poet, who may not
know the reputation of Mr. Hall; permit me to repeat, that he is abused
solely on account of a mistake in the name. I once assumed the name
of George E. Percival, for a particular occasion;—and it is that mistake,
which has led Mr. Hall to assail that amiable man, and beautiful
poet, in a manner that---what can I say, more bitter?—has disgraced
HIMSELF.
J. N.

N. B.—I have just heard of another pleasant specimen of Mr. Hall's
piddling, mischievous, gossipping, and wicked temper. Mr. Neal, it
appears, was, many years ago, a merchant, in extensive business, at
Baltimore; failed; and was indebted, at the time of his failure, to the
house of George Grundy & Sons;—the head of which house spent a
good deal of time, and no little money, trying, in vain, to prevent the
discharge of Mr. Neal, under the insolvent laws of Maryland; and to
convict him, in any way, of any impropriety whatever—having the
books and papers of the whole concern, in his possession. Mr. John
E. Hall, it appears, had heard of this; and, taking it for granted, that
an unpaid creditor, must be a mortal enemy; and able, if anybody could,
to blacken the character of his debtor—actually wrote to the house of
George Grundy & Sons, to whom he was a perfect stranger, a few days

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

ago, to learn the character of Mr. Neal! The letter was without date
or place;
and, instead of being able to give Mr. Hall any satisfaction,
such as he wanted—these gentlemen had some difficulty in finding out
who Mr. Hall was!

What a mischievous wretch! How deadly and fatal might such a fellow
be, if his courage and talent bore any proportion to his malignity
and spite. Upon my soul, I am inclined to believe, that the creature
is some peevish, disappointed old maid, who has contrived to slip into
a hat and breeches, that did'nt belong her.

A pretty fellow, indeed, for the successor of the polite, noble-hearted
Dennie, in the management of the Port Folio! John E. Hall is a man
that never writes English, except by accident—never by design. Had
I leisure, I should like to furnish a few examples of his own writing;
a few of his blunders in translation; two or three of his editoria! improvements;
a book of which might be made up; to prove, not only that
he cannot write English, himself—but that he will not let any body else
write it, if he can help it. Still, one or two specimens may not be
amiss. “An example is familiar to every man. Who has not stooped
from a height, and clung to earth for support and strength?” said one
of his correspondents. John E. Hall, being “delighted” with the sentence,
made this of it:—“An example is familiar to every man who
has not stooped from an height, and clung to earth for support and
strength!”

Again—but this example is purely his own. “There is a humorous
Jew who sometimes spits upon his gabArdine and calls him by ludicrous
nicknames, which seem to smart like a Burgundy plaIster, seasoned
with Spanish flies.” That is—the nicknames (not the man) smart!
like a Burgundy plaister!—(for plaster)—and two commas are omitted
in the punctuation. Here, too, the writer knew that he was in a glass-house;
and, of course, was doubly fortified;—yet, in two lines and a
half, there is one blunder in the sense; one, in a verb; another, in grammar;
two, in punctuation; and two, in orthography!Ed.

-- --

ERRATA.

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

VOL. I.

Page 11 line 5, from top; for in, read for
51, 22, “ christal, read crystal.
53, 3, “ goiuter, read goûter.
62, 20, “ begun, read began.
77, 19, “ much the, read much of the.
87, 14, “ think, read those
112, 31, “ good by, read good bye.
116, 5, “ pretention, read pretension.
ib, 24, “ flushed, read fleshed.
121, 11, “ husband, read dead man.
175, 16, “ will, am, read will, I am.
225, 10, “ on, read in.
255, 10, “ was, read is.
258, 8, “ erase will it.
262, 24, “ I am out, read I am not.
268, 19, “ to practice, read to practise.

VOL. II.

Page 3, line 9, from top; for might appalled, read might be appalled.
33, 35, “ beakish, read freakish.
44, 10, ofthe poetry; for is, read were.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1823], A novel, volume 2 ('Published for Whom it May ConcernÓ', Baltimore?) [word count] [eaf293v2].
Powered by PhiloLogic